Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Herbert, Henry William, 1807-1858 [1854], Persons and pictures from the histories of France and England, from the Norman Conquest to the fall of the Stuarts. (Riker, Thorne & Co., New York) [word count] [eaf583T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Donald C McLeod 1853
New York City
Henry Ward,
No 10 PENN
EX LIBRIS
William Mitchell Van Winkle
[figure description] 583EAF. Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplates(2): The first bookplate is an off-white rectangle with black frame. Inside the frame the top of the bookplate has two lines for filling in information. Underneath is Henry Ward in antiquated type. The bookplate is centered around what looks like a stone frame. The top two corners have ram heads,w ith capitals and garlands cascading down the sides. In the center of each side frame is a square that appears engraved with the owner's name. The center of the image shows a man in an everglade shooting ducks by the early morning light. In the background the sun is rising with streams of light shooting forth. In the foreground there is a hunter, with gun raised, aiming at flying ducks..[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page Persons and pictures
FROM THE
HISTORIES
OF
FRANCE AND ENGLAND
FROM THE NORMAN CONQUEST TO THE FALL OF THE STUARTS
NEW YORK:
RIKER, THORNE & CO.,
129 FULTON STREET.

1854.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1854, by
RIKER, THORNE & Co.,
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District
of New York.
R. CRAIGHEAD, Printer and Stereotyper,
53 Vesey street, New York.

-- --

Preliminaries

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

Persons and Pictures
FROM THE
HISTORIES OF FRANCE AND ENGLAND.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

PERSONS AND PICTURES FROM THE HISTORIES OF FRANCE AND ENGLAND.

[figure description] Preface.[end figure description]

The papers of which this volume consists, most of which have
appeared at different periods during the last twelve years, in various
well known periodicals, were composed with the idea of showing the
progress and advance of manners, characters, and principles, as influenced
by the progress of time and the course of events, during the
most stirring and interesting epochs of the French and English Histories—
from the Conquest to the fall of the Stuarts—from the introduction
of the Feudal System to the establishment of a constitutional
Government.

The persons introduced, are invariably true Historic personages,
delineated with a pen as candid and as free from prejudice as the
author knows how to wield.

The Pictures and Scenes, if in some instances fictitious, are drawn,
it is believed, with perfect fidelity to the costume of the day, the
spirit of the times, and the character of the persons brought upon
the stage as actors.

The whole, it is hoped, will be found to exhibit a series of lively
and dramatic views of some of the most celebrated individuals, some
of the most remarkable instances of vice and virtue, heroism and
fortitude, and some of the most picturesque events, which occur in
the history of six eventful centuries.

In any case, no word will be found in them inconsistent with
either the letter or the spirit of History—none, assuredly, overstepping
the modesty of nature.

HENRY WILLIAM HERBERT.
The Cedars, March 24th, 1854.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Contents page.[end figure description]

PAGE


Editha, the Swan-Necked, MLXVI. 9

The Countess of Montfort, MCCCXLVI. 29

Philippa of Hainault, MCCCXLVII. 51

The Forest of Le Mans, MCCCLXXXVII. 71

The Maid of Orleans, MCCCCXXIX. 89

The Lady Catherine Douglass, MCCCCXXXVII. 109

Margaret of Anjou, MCCCCLVII. 129

Henry VIII. and his Wives, MDXXI. 165

Anne Ascue, MDXLVI. 189

Jane Grey and Guilford Dudley, MDLIV. 205

Elizabeth Tudor and Mary Stuart, MDLXVIII. 223

Sir Walter Raleigh and his Wife, MDCXVIII. 241

Cromwell and Charles I., MDCXLVIII. 259

Charlotte de La Tremouille, MDCLI. 275

The King's Gratitude, MDCLXXXII. 289

The Lady Alice Lisle, MDCLXXXV. 359

Ditton-in-the-Dale, MDCLXXXVII. 373

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Main text

-- --

p583-014 Editha; THE SWAN - NECKED. 1066.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

England was happy yet and free under her Saxon kings.
The unhappy natives of the land, the Britons of old time, long
ago driven back into their impregnable fastnesses among the
Welsh mountains, and the craggy and pathless wilds of Scotland,
still rugged and hirsute with the yet uninvaded masses of
the great Caledonian forest, had subsided into quiet, and disturbed
the lowland plains of fair England no longer; and so
long as they were left free to enjoy their rude pleasures
of the chase and of internal welfare, undisturbed, were content to
be debarred from the rich pastures and fertile corn-fields which
had once owned their sway. The Danes and Norsemen, savage
Jarls and Vikings of the North, had ceased to prey on the
coasts of Northumberland and Yorkshire; the seven kingdoms
of the turbulent and tumultuous Heptarchy, ever distracted by
domestic strife, had subsided into one realm, ruled under laws,
regular, and for the most part mild and equable, by a single
monarch, occupied by one homogeneous and kindred race,
wealthy and prosperous according to the idea of wealth and
prosperity in those days, at peace at home and undisturbed
from without; if not, indeed, very highly civilized, at least
supplied with all the luxuries and comforts which the age knew
or demanded—a happy, free, contented people, with a

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

patriarchal aristocracy, and a king limited in his prerogatives by the
rights of his people, and the privileges of the nobles as secured
by law.

Such was England, when on the death of Hardicanute, Edward,
afterward called the Confessor, ascended the throne by
the powerful aid of Earl Godwin, and re-established the old
Saxon dynasty on a base which seemed to promise both durability
and peace.

Had this Edward been in any sense a man, it is probable
that the crown of England would have continued in the Saxon
line, that the realm of England would have remained in the
hands of an unmixed race, and that the great dominant people—
most falsely named by an absurd misnomer Anglo-Saxon,
since with the slightest possible coloring of the ancient British
blood, they are the offspring purely of an intermingling of
Saxon and Norman blood; owing to the former their stubborn
pertinacity of will, to the latter their fiery energy, their daring
enterprise and quick intellect—would never have sprung into
existence to hold the balance of power, if not the absoluteness
of sway on each side of the ocean, and in the four quarters of
the globe.

But he was not a man, only a monk—a miserable lay monk—
a husband of Earl Godwin's lovely daughter, yet a fanatical
celibatarian—not fit to be a king—not fit to be a man—not fit
even to be a Saxon monk, when monks were men like Becket.

Jealous of his Saxon nobles, he had recourse to Norman
favorites, and England was already half a Norman province,
and William of Normandy his favorite, until the counter jealousy
of his nobles compelled him again to have recourse to
Godwin, and his gallant sons, Harold, and Gurth, and Leofwin,
who cleared the kingdom of the intrusive Norman courtiers, re-established
the Saxon constitution, and nominally as the

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

ministers and deputies of the weak king, but really as his guardians
and governors, ruled England happily, well, and lawfully,
in his stead.

Godwin, meantime, had departed this life, full of years and
honors. Edward, the nephew of Edward the Confessor, whom
he had invited over from Hungary, and destined to be his successor,
had departed also, leaving his son, Edgar Atheling, a
minor, heir to his empty expectations and his noble blood.
And now what little intellect there was and spirit in the monk-king
awoke, and he perceived, with that singular clearness of
perception which sometimes seems to visit men, dull before and
obtuse of intellect, when they are dying, that his people now
would willingly adopt the Norman for a ruler, or submit to the
sway of William the Bastard, to whom he had in past days
well nigh promised the succession of his kingdom.

Therefore, of late, Harold, the son of Godwin, the flower of
the whole Saxon race, and, in fact, their ruler, as the king's lieutenant
and vicegerent, came to be looked upon by the whole
Saxon population of the land, as their next Saxon king, in the
to-be hereafter. The jealousies which had disturbed the mind
of Edward had long since passed away; and Harold, whom he
once had looked upon almost with the eyes of popular aversion,
he now regarded almost as his own son. Yet still the Saxon
hostages, Ulfroth, the youngest son of Godwin, and Harold's
brother, and the still younger son of Swega—who, in the time
of his mad distrust of his own countrymen, his unnatural predilection
for the Normans, had been delivered for safe keeping
into the hands of William of Normandy—still lingered melancholy
exiles, far from the white cliffs of their native land. And
now for the first time since their departure, did the aspect of
affairs look propitious for their liberation; and Harold, brother
of the one and uncle of the other, full of proud confidence in

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

his own intellect and valor, applied to Edward for permission
that he might cross the English channel, and, personally visiting
the Norman, bring back the hostages in honor and security to
the dear land of their forefathers. The countenance of the
Confessor fell at the request, and conscious, probably, in his
own heart, of that rash promise made in days long past, and
long repeated to the ambitious William, he manifested a degree
of agitation amounting almost to alarm.

“Harold,” he said, after a long pause of deliberation,
“Harold, my son, since you have made me this request, and
that your noble heart seems set on its accomplishment, it shall
not be my part to do constraint or violence to your affectionate
and patriotic wishes. Go, then, if such be your resolve,
but go without my leave, and contrary to my advice. It is not
that I would not have your brother and your kinsman home,
but that I do distrust the means of their deliverance; and
sure I am, that should you go in person, some terrible disaster
shall befall ourselves and this our country. Well do I know
Duke William; well do I know his spirit, brave, crafty, daring,
deep, ambitious, and designing. You, too, he hates especially;
nor will he grant you anything save at a price that shall draw
down an overwhelming ruin on you who shall pay it, and on
the throne of which you are the glory and the stay. If we
would have these hostages delivered at a less ransom than the
downfall of our Saxon dynasty, the slavery of merry England,
another messenger than thou must seek the wily Norman; be
it, however, as thou wilt, my friend, my kinsman, and my son.”

Oh! sage advice, and admirable counsel! advice how fatally
neglected! counsel how sadly frustrated! Gallant and brave
and young, fraught with a noble sense of his own powers, a
full reliance on his own honorable purposes, untaught as yet in
that hardest lesson of the world's hardest school, distrust of

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

others, suspicion of all men, it is not wonderful that Harold
thought lightly of the wisdom of the old in the self-sufficient
confidence of youth.

Stranger it is, and sadder, that he thought lightly of the
apprehensions, laughed at the doubts, and resisted the tears
of one whom he had sworn to love dearer and better and more
truly than any other living thing on earth, or in Heaven—
whom, as yet, he did love as perfectly as any mortal man may
love who is ambitious—for what is ambition, but the most
refined and sublimated of all selfishness? Editha, the swan-necked,
the fairest, brightest, purest of the Saxon maids of England,—
Editha, playmate of his guileless and happy boyhood—
betrothed of his promising and buoyant youth—mistress—alas!
alas!—though under promise still of honorable wedlock—of
his aspiring and ambitious manhood.

For she too had loved not wisely, but too well; she too had
fallen not an ignoble nor unreluctant victim to man's cupidity,
ambition, selfishness, and treason—and sad penance did she too,
almost lifelong, for that one fatal error, and by most cruel suffering
win its absolution.

“Be sure,” she said, severely weeping with her fond white
arms about his muscular neck, and her luxuriant light brown
tresses floating around them both, clasped in that lingering,
last embrace, like a veil of orient sunlight; “be sure, Harold,
that if you do go on this fatal journey—fatal at once to you,
and me, and England—we never shall meet more on earth,
until we meet ne'er again to sever in the dark grave. Nevertheless,
go you will, and go you must; therefore no tears, no
prayers of mine shall thwart the purpose which they may not
alter, nor shake the spirit which they may not turn from its
set will. The weird that is spaed to every man when he is
born, he must dree it to the end. And my weird is to die for

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

you, as it is yours to die—in vain! in vain!—for England.
But it is not our weird ever to be, or here or elsewhere, man
and wife. Go your way, therefore, go your way, and God's
blessings go with you, and be about you; but you and I have
met this time, to meet no more for ever!”

They parted; and on the morrow Harold set forth upon his
journey, as if it were in pursuit of pleasure, surrounded by a
blythe train of gay companions, gallantly mounted, gorgeously
attired, with falcon upon fist and greyhound at heel—gaily
and merrily he set forth on that serene autumnal morning, for
the coast of Sussex. And on the morrow Editha set forth
upon her journey, as if it were to the grave, surrounded by
weeping attendants, clad in the darkest weeds, with veiled
faces, and crucifixes borne before them—sadly and forebodingly
she set forth on that serene autumnal morning, for the sequestered
cloisters of the nunnery of Croyland.

Nor had Harold tarried long in the princely court at Avranches,
ere all the sad prognostications, alike of the aged monarch
and the youthful lady, were made good; for having been induced
first to promise in an unguarded hour to aid William in
obtaining the possession of the English crown, that wily prince
soon enveigled him into swearing to the due performance of
that rash and unholy promise, on relies the most sacred that
could be collected, which were secretly concealed beneath the
altar cloth, and displayed only when the unhallowed oath was
plighted. The pledges on both sides were determined. Alice,
the Norman's daughter, should be the Saxon's promised bride;
Ulfroth, the Saxon's brother, should remain the Norman's hostage
until the crown of Edward should bind the brows of
William.

So Harold set sail immediately for England, leaving the
brother—for whose liberty he came a suitor—ten times more

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

forfeit than he had been before, and to find the woman whom
he had so disloyally forsworn, the bride of heaven, sequestered
in the nunnery of Croyland.

On his first interview with Edward, he related all that had
occurred—even his own involuntary oath! and the old sovereign
trembled and grew pale, but manifested nothing of surprise
or anger.

“I knew it,” he replied, in calm but hollow tones. “I knew
it, and I did forewarn you, how that your visit to the Norman
should bring misery on you and ruin on your country! As I
forewarned you, so has it come to pass. So shall it come to
pass hereafter, till all hath been fulfilled. God only grant that
I live not to see it.”

Nor did he live to see it. But he did live to see Harold,
once forsworn to Editha, forsworn again to Alice. For being
sent to suppress a rebellion in the North, raised by Morear and
Edwin, Earls of Northumberland and grandsons of the great
Duke Leofric, against his own brother Tostig, he openly
took sides with the former, espousing their sister Adelgitha,
and pronouncing against Tostig, who had fled infuriate to his
father-in-law, the Duke of Flanders, soon to raise war against
his native land and its kindred usurper.

For worn out with anxiety and sorrow, the feeble monk-king
passed away, and was gathered to his fathers, leaving an imbecile
heir to his throne of right, in the helpless Edgar Atheling,
and two fierce, capable, and mutually detested rivals, in
Harold, the Saxon, and the Norman William.

Little time had Harold, who stepped as by right, and of
course, into the vacant seat of royalty, to attend now to wife or
friend; for scarcely was he seated on the perilous throne, ere
the same gale filled the sails of two royal armaments, both
hastening to his own shores to dispute his ill-won greatness—

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

one from the cold shores of Norway, bearing the fierce and
envious Tostig, backed by Harold Hardrada, king of Norway,
with all his wild sea-kings and terrible Berserkers, under the flag
of Norseland—the other from the sunny coasts of Normandy
and the fair Cotentin, filled with the mailed Norman chivalry,
the men who never charged in vain, or couched lance but to
conquer, under the banner consecrated by the pope against the
perjured and the traitor, led by the mighty bastard.

Still it is said that, false to Editha, false to Alice, he was
again false to Adelgitha, and would have recalled his swan-necked
beauty from the cold couch of vowed virginity, to the
genial marriage bed; from the grey cloister to the gorgeous
court, of which she should be the queen. But he met no response,
save the most significant of all—silence.

The sinner had repented and become a saint. The weak
girl had been ripened through the fire of anguish into the
heroic woman.

How Tostig fared with his ally, Harold Hardrada, the gigantic,
the bridge of Staneford witnessed; and the raven banner
borne down the bloody streams of Derwent to the exulting
Ouse, and the Saxon cry of victory! Hurrah for king
Harold!

How William fared with his Norman chivalry, the downs of
Hastings witnessed, and the heights, known to this day, of
Battle, and the consecrated banner high in air, and the
Norman cry of victory, “Dex aide les gentils gens de Normandie.”

It was the morning after the exterminating fight of Hastings.
The banner blessed of the Roman pontiff streamed on the tainted
air, from the same hillock whence the Dragon standard of
the Saxons had shone unconquered to the sun of yester even!

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

Hard by was pitched the proud pavilion of the conqueror, who,
after the tremendous strife and perilous labors of the preceding
day, reposed himself in fearless and untroubled confidence
upon the field of his renown; secure in the possession of the
land which he was destined to transmit to his posterity, for
many a hundred years, by the red title of the sword. To the
defeated Saxons, morning, however, brought but a renewal of
those miseries, which, having yesterday commenced with the
first victory of their Norman lords, were never to conclude or
even to relax, until the complete amalgamation of the rival
races should leave no Normans to torment, no Saxons to endure;
all being merged at last into one general name of English,
and by their union giving origin to the most powerful, and
brave, and intellectual people the world has ever looked upon
since the extinction of Rome's freedom. At the time of which we
are now speaking, nothing was thought of by the victors save how
to rivet more securely on the necks of the unhappy natives,
their yoke of iron—nothing by the poor subjugated Saxons,
but how to escape for the moment the unrelenting massacre,
which was urged, far and wide, by the remorseless conquerors
throughout the devastated country. With the defeat of
Harold's host, all national hope of freedom was at once lost to
England—though to a man the English population were brave
and loyal, and devoted to their country's rights. The want of
leaders—all having perished side by side, on that disastrous
field—of combination, without which myriads are but dust in
the scale against the force of one united handful—rendered
them quite unworthy of any serious fears, and even of consideration
to the bloodthirsty barons of the invading army.
Over the whole expanse of level country, which might be seen
from the slight elevation whereon was pitched the camp of
William, on every side might be described small parties of

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

Norman horse, driving in with their bloody lances as if they were
mere cattle, the unhappy captives, a few of whom they now
began to spare, not from the slightest sentiment of mercy, but
literally that their arms were weary with the task of slaying,
although their hearts were yet insatiate of blood. It must be
taken now into consideration by those who listen with dismay
and wonder to the accounts of pitiless barbarity, of ruthless,
indiscriminating slaughter on the part of men, whom they have
hitherto been taught to look upon as brave, indeed, as lions in
the field, but not partaking of the lion's nature after the field
was won—not only that the seeds of enmity had long been
sown between those rival people, but that the deadly crop of
hatred had grown up, watered abundantly by tears and blood
of either; and lastly, that the fierce fanaticism of religious persecution
was added to the natural rancor of a war waged for
the ends of conquest or extermination. The Saxon nation,
from the king downward, to the meanest serf who fought
beneath his banner, or buckled on the arms of liberty, were all
involved under the common bar of the pope's interdict!—they
were accursed of God, and handed over by His holy church to
the kind mercies of the secular arm! and, therefore, though
but yesterday they were a powerful and united nation, to-day
they were but a vile horde of scattered outlaws, whom any
man might slay wherever he should find them, whether in
arms or otherwise, amenable for blood neither to any mortal
jurisdiction, nor even to the ultimate tribunal to which all must
submit hereafter, unless deprived of their appeal, like these
poor fugitives, by excommunication from the pale of Christianity.
For thirty miles around the Norman camp, pillars of
smoke by day, continually streaming upward to the polluted
heaven, and the red glare of nightly conflagration, told fatally
the doom of many a happy home! Neither the castle nor the

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

cottage might preserve their male inhabitants from the sword's
edge, their females from more barbarous persecution! Neither
the sacred hearth of hospitality, nor the more sacred altars of
God's churches, might protect the miserable fugitives—neither
the mail-shirt of the man-at-arms, nor the monk's frock of
serge, availed against the thrust of such as the land, wherein
those horrors were enacted, has never witnessed since, through
many a following age.

High noon approached, and in the conqueror's tent a gorgeous
feast was spread—the red wine flowed profusely, and
song and minstrelsy arose with their heart-soothing tones, to
which the feeble groans of dying wretches bore a dread burden
from the plain whereon they still lay struggling in their great
agonies, too sorely maimed to live, too strong as yet to die.
But, ever and anon, their wail waxed feebler and less frequent;
for many a plunderer was on foot, licensed to ply his odious
calling in the full light of day, reaping his first, if not his richest
booty, from the dead bodies of their slaughtered foemen.
Ill fared the wretches who lay there, untended by the hand of
love or mercy—“scorched by the death thirst, and writhing
in vain”—but worse fared they who showed a sign of life, to
the relentless robbers of the dead—for then the dagger, falsely
called that of mercy, was the dispenser of immediate immortality.
The conqueror sat at his triumphant board, and barons
drank his health—“First English monarch, of the pure blood
of monarchy.” “King by the right of the sword's edge.”
“Great, glorious, and sublime!”—yet was not his heart softened,
nor was his bitter hate toward the unhappy prince, who
had so often ridden by his side in war, and feasted at the same
board with him in peace, relinquished or abated. Even while
the feast was at the highest, while every heart was jocund and
sublime, a trembling messenger approached, craving, on bended

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

knee, permission to address the conqueror and king—for so he
was already schooled by brief, but hard experience, to style
the devastator of his country.

“Speak out, dog Saxon,” cried the ferocious prince; “but
since thou must speak, see that thy speech be brief, an thou
would'st keep thy tongue uncropped thereafter!”

“Great Duke, and mighty,” replied the trembling envoy, “I
bear you greeting from Elgitha, erewhile the noble wife of
Godwin, the queenly mother of our late monarch—now, as she
bade me style her, the humblest of your suppliants and slaves.
Of your great nobleness and mercy, mighty King, she sues you
that you will grant her the poor leave to search amid the heaps
of those of our Saxon dead, that her three sons may at least
lie in consecrated earth. So may God send you peace and
glory here, and everlasting happiness hereafter!”

“Hear to the Saxon slave!” William exclaimed, turning as
if in wonder towards his nobles, “hear to the Saxon slave, that
dares to speak of consecrated earth, and of interment for the
accursed body of that most perjured, excommunicated liar!
Hence! tell the mother of the dead dog, whom you have dared
to style your King, that for the interdicted and accursed dead,
the sands of the sea-shore are but too good a sepulchre!”

“She bade me proffer, humbly, to your acceptance, the weight
of Harold's body in pure gold,” faintly gasped forth the terrified
and cringing messenger, “so you would grant her that permission.”

“Proffer us gold!—what gold? or whose? Know, villain,
all the gold throughout this conquered realm is ours. Hence,
dog and outcast, hence! nor presume e'er again to come, insulting
us, by proffering, as a boon to our acceptance, that which
we own already, by the most indefeasible and ancient right of
conquest! Said I not well, knights, vavasours, and nobles?”

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“Well! well! and nobly,” answered they, one and all.
“The land is ours—and all therein is—their dwellings, their
demesnes, their wealth, whether of gold or silver, or of cattle—
yea! they themselves are ours! themselves, their sons, their
daughters and their wives—our portion and inheritance, to be
our slaves for ever!”

“Begone! you have our answer,” exclaimed the Duke,
spurning him with his foot, “and hark ye, arbalastmen and
archers, if any Saxon more approach us on like errand, see if
his coat of skin be proof against the quarrel of the shaft.”

And once again the feast went on, and louder rang the revelry,
and faster flew the wine-cup round the tumultuous board!
All day the banquet lasted, even till the dews of heaven fell on
that fatal field, watered sufficiently, already, by the rich gore of
many a noble heart. All day the banquet lasted, and far was
it prolonged into the watches of the night, when, rising with
the wine cup in his hand, “Nobles and barons,” cried the Duke,
“friends, comrades, conquerors—bear witness to my vow!
Here, on these heights of Hastings, and more especially upon
yon mound and hillock, where God gave to us our high victory,
and where our last foe fell,—there will I raise an Abbey to His
eternal praise and glory; richly endowed it shall be from the
first fruits of this our land. Battle, it shall be called, to send
the memory of this, the great and singular achievement of our
race, to far posterity,—and, by the splendor of our God, wine
shall be plentier among the monks of Battle, than water in the
noblest and the richest cloister else, search the world over! This
do I swear, so may God aid, who hath thus far assisted us for
our renown, and will not now deny His help, when it be asked
for his own glory!”

The second day dawned on the place of horror, and not a
Saxon had presumed, since the intolerant message of the Duke,

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

to come to look upon his dead! But now the ground was
needed, whereon to lay the first stone of the abbey William
had vowed to God. The ground was needed; and, moreover,
the foul steam from the human shambles was pestilential on
the winds of heaven—and now, by trumpet sound and proclamation
through the land, the Saxons were called forth, on pain
of death, to come and seek their dead, lest the health of the
conquerors should suffer from the pollution they themselves had
wrought. Scarce had the blast sounded, and the glad tidings
been announced, once only, ere from their miserable shelters—
where they had herded with the wild beasts of the forest,
from wood, morass, and cavern, happy if there they might escape
the Norman spear—forth crept the relics of that persecuted
race. Old men and matrons, with hoary heads, and
steps that tottered no less from the effect of terror than of age—
maidens and youths, and infants, too happy to obtain permission
to search amid those festering heaps, dabbling their
hands in the corrupt and pestilential gore which filled each
nook and hollow of the dinted soil, so they might bear away,
and water with their tears, and yield to consecrated ground,
the relics of those brave ones once loved so fondly, and now so
bitterly lamented. It was toward the afternoon of that same
day, when a long train was seen approaching, with crucifix,
and cross, and censer; the monks of Waltham Abbey, coming
to offer homage for themselves, and for their tenantry and vassals,
to him whom they acknowledged as their king—expressing
their submission to the high will of the Norman pontiff,
justified, as they said and proved, by the assertion of God's
judgment upon the hill of Hastings.

Highly delighted by this absolute submission, the first he had
received from any English tongue, the conqueror received the
monks with courtesy and favor, granting them high

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

immunities, and promising them free protection and the unquestioned
tenure of their broad demesnes for ever. Nay, after he had
answered their address, he detained two of their number, men
of intelligence, as with his wonted quickness of perception he
instantly discovered, from whom to derive information as to the
nature of his new-acquired country and newly-conquered subjects.

Osgad and Ailric, the deputed messengers from the respected
principal of their community, had yet a farther and higher
object than to tender their submission to the conqueror. Their
orders were, at all and every risk, to gain permission to consign
the corpse of their late king and founder to the earth, previously
denied to him. But they, for all his courtesy to them, and
kindness, churchmen although they were, dared not so much as
to mention the forbidden name of their unhappy king—nor
was there any hope that any tomb should receive the mangled
relics of the last Saxon King of England, although the corpses
of his brothers, Leofwin and Gurth, had been found on the
hillock whereon the last Saxon blow was stricken, whereon the
last Saxon banner floated—found, recognised, though sorely
mangled, and consigned to the grave with rites of sepulchre so
freely granted as might have proved to those craven priests, that
the wrath of the conqueror was at end, and that the valiant
though fierce Norman was not one to wage war, after the first
burst of wrath had blown over, on the gallant dead.

Tidings at length reached Editha—Editha, the swan-necked,
who, deserted and dishonored when he she loved had a throne
in prospect, had not ceased from her true-hearted adoration,
but in her joyless home still shared her heart in silence between
her memories and her God.

Her envoy won the conqueror's ear, and it is avouched that
a tear dimmed his unblenching eye, when he heard her sad tale

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

received her humble prayer. He swore a great oath as he
started from his regal throne. “By the splendor of God's
eyes!” he swore, “a true woman! worthy to be the mother of
men!” So her request was granted, and to their wonder and
delight, Osgad and Ailric heard the mandate that they should
seek for, and entomb the poor and fallen clay that so late boasted
itself king.

Throughout the whole of the third day succeeding that unparalleled
defeat, those old men toiled among the naked corpses,
gory and grim, maimed and disfigured, festering in the sun,
weltering in the night dews, infecting the wholesome airs of
heaven with a reek, as from the charnel-house—toiled, if they
might find the object of their veneration. But vain were all
their toils—vain all their searchings, even when they called in
the aid of his most intimate attendants, ay! of the mother that
bore him. Leofwin and Gurth had been recognised with ease,
but not one eye, even of those who had most dearly loved him,
could now distinguish the mutilated features of the king.

But if there was no eye at Hastings, there was a heart at
Croyland that could not be deceived, even by the corruption and
the worm. Forth from her nunnery in Croyland, whence she
had never thought to move again, save to her long last home,
Editha, the swan-necked, came. Nine days had elapsed ere she
should reach the fatal spot, and the appalling horrors of the
search, the awful extent of the pollution, denied the smallest
hope of his discovery. Yet she still expressed her full and
confident conviction that she could recognise that loved one,
so long as but one hair remained upon that head she had once
so dearly cherished.

It was night when she arrived on the fatal field, and by the
light of torches once more they set out on their awful duty.

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

“Lead me,” she said, “lead me to the spot where the last
blow was stricken, where the last warrior fell.”

And they led to the knoll where Leofwin and Gurth had
been discovered. It was a hideous pile of pestilential carnage,
horses and men, Normans and Saxons, piled on each other,
twenty deep, around a shattered pole, which had been once the
staff of the Saxon's royal banner.

She sprang down from her palfrey, unassisted, and with an
instinct that nothing could deceive went straight to the corpse
of Harold. It had been turned already to and fro, many times,
by those who sought it. His mother had looked on it, and
pronounced it not her son's, but that devoted heart knew it at
once, and broke! Whom rank and wealth and honors had
divided, defeat, ruin, and death made one! and the same grave
contained the cold remains of the swan-necked Editha, and the
last scion of the Saxon kings of England.

Was not she, then, frail sinner as she was, one not the least
heroic of the heroic women of the olden days, and with the
truest woman's truest heroism!

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p583-034 The Countess of Montfort; OR, THE RELIEF OF HENNEBON. 1346.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

I wish now to return to the Countess of Montfort, who possessed the courage of a man,
and the heart of a lion.

Froissart—Chronicles, VOL. I. c. 72.

The age of knight-errantry, as we read of it, and in some
degree believe, as recited in the Morte d'Arthur, and the other
British or Breton romances, had never any real existence more
than its heroes, Lancelot du Lac, Tristran le Blanc, or Pellinant
or Pellinore, or any of the heroes of “the table round;”
the very date of whose alleged existence, centuries before chivaldry
or feudalism was heard of, precludes the possibility of
their identity.

The age of chivalry, however, had a real being; it was in
very truth “the body of a time, its form and pressure;” and
that was the age of Edward the Third and the Black Prince of
England, of the Captal de Buch and Sire Eustache de Ribeaumont,
of Bertrand du Guesclin and Charles of Luxemburg, the
valiant blind king of Bohemia, and those who won or died at
Crecy or Poictiers.

That was the age when knights shaped their conduct to the
legends which they read in the old romances, which were to
them the code of honor, bravery, and virtue.

That was the age when “Dieu, son honneur et sa dame,” was
the war-cry and the creed of every noble knight, when noblesse

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

oblige was a proverb not—as now—without a meaning. And
of that age I have a legend, reproduced from the old chronicles
of old Froissart, so redolent of the truth, the vigor, and the
fresh raciness of those old days, when manhood was still held
in more esteem than money, and the person of a man something
more valuable than his purse, that I think it may be held
worthy to arrest attention, even in these days of sordid deference
to the sovereign dollar, of stolid indifference to everything
in humanity that is of a truth good, or great, or noble.

“I wish now to return,” says Froissart, in a fine passage, a
portion of which I have chosen as my motto, “to the Countess
of Montfort, who possessed the courage of a man, and the
heart of a lion.”

Previous to this, the veracious chronicler of the antique wars
of France and England has related, how by the death of the
Duke of Brittany, who left no issue, the ducal coronet of that
province, which, together with Normandy and Anjou, had
always since the Norman conquest maintained relations with
the crown of England, was left in dispute between John Count
de Montfort, the half-brother of the late duke, who had married
the sister of Lewis Earl of Flanders, and a daughter of the
late duke's brother-german, who was wedded to Charles, younger
son of Guy Count de Blois, by the sister of Philip of Valois,
the reigning king of France.

With which of these the absolute right rested, is not a matter
of much moment; as it is with the romance of feudalism,
not the accuracy of heraldie genealogies, that I am now dealing.
Nor, were it important, have I at hand the means of deciding
certainly; since the solution of the question depends on facts
not clearly presented, as regarding the seniority of the brothers,
the precise degrees of consanguinity, and the local laws of the
French provinces.

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

Both parties appear to have relied on alleged declarations,
each in his own favor, by the late duke, John of Brittany.

The Bretons it would seem, almost to a man, sided with
the Count de Montfort; and this would in these days go very
far towards settling the question.

King Philip of France naturally took part with his niece, the
wife of a great feudatory of his crown; Edward the Third of
England, as naturally, favored the opposite claimant; expecting
doubtless that he should receive the count's homage as his
vassal for Brittany, in case of his recovering his duchy by the
aid of British arms.

The Count de Montfort was summoned before the king and
peers of France to answer to the charge of having already done
homage to the English king, as suzerain of a French province—
a charge, by the way, which he absolutely denied—and to
prove his title to the duchy before Parliament. To their decision
he expressed his willingness to defer, and offered to abide
by their judgment; but the same night, suspecting ill faith on
the part of his rival and the French king, and fearing treachery,
he withdrew secretly into his own duchy, of which he
had already gained absolute possession, holding all its strong
places with the free consent of the lords, the burgesses, the
clergy, and the commonalty of the chief towns, and being
everywhere addressed as Duke of Brittany.

After the departure of the count from Paris, the Parliament,
almost as a matter of course, decided against him—firstly par
contumace,
or as we should now say, by default—secondly, for
treason, as having done homage to a foreign liege lord—and
thirdly, because the Countess of Blois was the daughter of the
next brother of the late duke, while the Count John de Montfort
was the youngest of the family.

I may observe here, that it is more than doubtful whether the

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

alleged homage to Edward was at this time rendered; that the
fact was positively denied by Montfort himself, and by his other
historians; and furthermore, that the descent to the female line
is very questionable in any French province or principality, the
Salique law, adverse to the succession of females, prevailing in
that country.

Be this, however, as it may, the princes and peers of France,
considering that the dispute between the rival claimants had
resolved itself into a question between the rival crowns of
France and England, which it virtually had, espoused to a man
the party of Charles of Blois.

Thereupon, the Dukes of Normandy, of Alençon, of Burgundy,
of Bourbon, the Lord Lewis of Spain, the Constable of
France, the Count de Blois, and the Viscount de Rohan, with
all the princes and barons present, undertook to maintain the
rights of Charles; entered Brittany with powerful forces; and,
after some sharp fighting, shut the Count of Montfort up in
Nantes, where he was shortly afterwards delivered to the enemy,
not without suspicion of treachery on the part of Sir Hervè de
Léon, his late chief adviser, whom he had blamed severely for
retreating too readily into the city, before the troops of Charles
de Blois.

John de Montfort hereupon nearly disappears from history;
Froissart supposing that he died a prisoner in the tower of the
Louvre. But it appears that, after three years' confinement, he
made good his escape to England, and then, not before, did homage
to Edward; who aided him with a force under William
de Bohun, Earl of Northampton, to recover his duchy, which
his sudden death, after an unsuccessful attempt on Quimperlè,
finally prevented. This is, however, in anticipation of the current
of history, and more especially of those events which it is
my purpose to illustrate in this sketch; for, from the very

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

moment of his capture, the affairs, both civil and military,
of the duchy were administered with the most distinguished
energy, ability, and success by his wife, sister of Lewis Count
of Flanders, a race noble and brave by descent and nature,
“the Countess of Montfort, who possessed the courage of a
man and the heart of a lion.”

“She was in the city of Rennes,” says her historian, “when
she heard of the seizure of her lord; and, notwithstanding the
great grief she had at heart, she did all she could to reanimate
her friends and soldiers. Showing them a young child, called
John, after his father, she said, `Oh, gentlemen, do not be cast-down
for what we have suffered by the loss of my lord; he
was but one man. Look at my little child here; if it please
God, he shall be his restorer, and shall do you much service. I
have plenty of wealth, which I will distribute among you, and
will seek out for such a leader as may give you a proper confidence.
' When the Countess had, by these means, encouraged
her friends and soldiers at Rennes, she visited all the other
towns and fortresses, taking her young son John with her. She
addressed and encouraged them in the same manner as she had
done at Rennes. She strengthened her garrisons both with
men and provisions, paid handsomely for everything, and gave
largely wherever she thought it would have a good effect. She
then went to Hennebon, near the sea, where she and her son
remained all that winter, frequently visiting her garrisons, whom
she encouraged and paid liberally.”

Truly a noble woman—a true wife, a true mother, a true
princess of her principality—she sought no woman's rights, but
did a woman's duty—her duty as her absent husband's representative—
her duty as her orphaned son's protectress—her
duty as her unsovereigned people's sovereign lady. Nobility

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

and circumstance obliged her; and nobly she discharged her
obligation.

Much as I contemn women whom a morbid craving after
notoriety and excitement urges to grasp the attire, the arms,
the attributes of the other sex; in the same degree do I honor,
in the same degree admire and laud, the true-hearted woman,
the true heroine, who not forcing or assailing, but obeying the
claims of her nature, compels her temper to put on strength
instead of softness, steels herself to do what she shrinks from
doing, not because she arrogates the power of doing it better
than the man could do it, but because she has no man to whom
she might confide the doing of it.

The hen fighting the sparrow-hawk careless of self for her
defenceless brood, is a spectacle beautiful to behold, filling
every heart with genuine sympathy, because her act itself is
genuine; is part and parcel of her sex, her circumstances, her
maternity; in a word, is the act of the God of nature. The
hen gaffed and cropped and fighting mains against the males of
her own family in the beastly and bloody cock-pit, is a spectacle
that would make the lowest frequenter of such vile arenas shudder
with disgust, would wring from his lips an honest cry of
shame.

Margaret of Anjou, in Hexham forest awing the bandit into
submission by the undaunted royalty of her maternal eye—
the Countess of Montfort, reanimating her faint-hearted garrisons,
even by donning steel harness for “her young child John”—
Elizabeth of England, a-horse at Tilbury, for her Protestantism
and her people—Maria Theresa, waving her sabre from the
guarded mount to the four quarters of heaven in the maintenance
of her kingdom and her cause—Marie Antoinette of
France, defying her accusers at the misnamed judgment seat,
fearless of her butchers at the guillotine—these are the true

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

types of nature, the true types of their sex, the true heroines,
mastering the weakness of their sexual nature, through the
might of their maternal nature—these are the hens championing
their broods against the falcon.

But of this day of cant and fustian, the man-women, not
heroines, called by no duty to the attire or the attributes of
men, but panting indelicately for the notoriety, the fierce, passionate
excitement of the political, nay! for aught that appears,
of the martial arena—these are the hens, if they could but see
themselves as they see effeminate, unsexed men, gaffed and
cropped and fed to do voluntary battle in the sinks and
slaughterhouses of humanity, against the gamecocks of their
species.

The Lady Macbeths of a falser period, who fancy that, by
proving themselves so much less the woman, they can shine out
so much more the man.

“But I wish now to return,” with my old friend Froissart,
“to the Countess de Montfort, who possessed the courage of a
man, and the heart of a lion,” and I will add—the soul, the
instincts, and the excellence of a true woman.

During the winter succeeding the seizure of her lord, and
the treason of Sir Hervè de Léon, who had attached himself to
the Count de Blois, she remained peacefully occupied in Hennebon,
in the education of her young child John; and how she
educated him was seen his after career, as a knight valorous
and gentle, a prince beloved and popular.

But with the summer there came strife and peril, and protection
became paramount to everything beside.

During the winter, while the Countess de Montfort lay tranquil
in Hennebon, the Count Charles de Blois lay as tranquilly
in Nantes, which—as I have before related—had been treasonably
surrendered to him by Sir Hervè de Léon and the citizens

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

of the place. But now that the fair weather had returned,
that the swallows were disporting themselves in the summer
air, the cuckoos calling by the river-sides, now that armies
could hold themselves in the fields with plenty of all sorts
around them, he summoned to him all those great princes of
the royal blood, and all the noble barons and valiant knights
who had fought with him in the last campaign. And, mindful
of their promises, they drew all their forces to a head, and
came with a great array of spears of France, and Genoese
cross-bowmen, and Spanish men-at-arms, under the leading of
the Lord Lewis d'Espagne, to re-conquer for him all that remained
unconquered of the fair land of Brittany.

During the last year the strong Castle of Chateauceux had
been won by them by sheer dint of arms, and Nantes, the capital
of the province, by the vileness of the traitor Hervè de
Léon; the next strongest place to these was the city of Rennes,
which had been put into complete readiness for war by its late
lord, and further fortified by the countess, who had intrusted it
to Sir William de Cadoudal, a brave Breton knight, and in all
probability an ancestor of the no less valiant George, of the
same patronymic, the great Vendean chief and victim of Napoleon,
co-murdered with the princely Duc d'Enghien.

This town the French lords surrounded on all sides, and assailed
it with fierce and continual skirmishes at the barricades,
and wrought it much damage by the persistency of their onslaughts;
but still the defenders defended themselves so
valiantly, resolute not to lose their liege-lady's city, that the
besiegers lost more than they gained—for many lives were lost
on both sides, but far most on the French part; and yet more
wounded—nor could they amend it anything; nor win a
tower, nor force a gate, though they made assaults daily, and
plied the walls from mighty engines, with great store of artillery.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

Now, when the Countess of Montfort heard how the French
lords had returned into Brittany, and were laying waste the
country and besieging her strong city, she sent one of the best
of all her knights, Sir Amauri de Clisson, who should repair
straightway to King Edward, in England, to entreat his assistance,
upon condition that her young son should take for
his wife one of the daughters of the king, and give her the title
of Duchess of Brittany.

And the king, well pleased to strengthen his claim on that
fair province, readily assented, and ordered Sir Walter Manny,
one of the prowest and most skilled in war of all his knights,
to gather together so many men-at-arms as he should with Sir
Amauri's advice judge proper; and to take with him three or
four thousand of the best archers in England, and to take ship
immediately to the succor of the Countess of Montfort.

And Sir Walter embarked with Sir Amauri de Clisson, and
the two brothers Sir Lewis and Sir John de Land-Halle, the
Haze of Brabant, Sir Herbert de Fresnoi, Sir Alain de Sirefonde,
and many others, leaders of note; and men-at-arms not
a few; and archers of England six thousand, the best men in
the realm, whose backs no man had seen. And they took
their ships, earnest to aid the countess with all speed; but they
were overtaken by a mighty storm and tempest, and forced to
remain at sea forty days, so that much ill fell out, and more
would have befallen, but that it was not to be otherwise in the
end, but that the countess should hold the duchy as her own,
and her son's for ever.

In the meantime, the Count Charles of Blois pressed closer
and closer to the town, and harassed the people sorely, so that
the gentlemen and soldiers being but a few, and the rogue
townsmen many, when they saw that no succors came nor
seemed like to come, they grew impatient; and when Sir

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

William de Cadoudal was determined to make no surrender, they
rose on him by night, and cast him into prison; and so basely
and treacherously yielded up the place to the Count Charles,
on condition only that the men of the Montfort party should
have no let or hindrance to go whither they would, with their
effects and followings, under assurance.

Then Sir William de Cadoudal joined the Countess de Montfort
where she abode in Hennebon, but where she had yet no
tidings from the King Edward of England, or from Sir Amauri
de Clisson, or any whom she had sent in his company.

And she had with her in Hennebon the Bishop of Léon, the
uncle of that traitor Sir Hervè de Léon, Sir Yves de Tresiquidi,
the Lord of Landreman, Sir William de Cadoudal, the Governor
of Guincamp, the two brothers of Quirich, Sir Oliver, and
Sir Henry de Spinefort, and many others.

Now the Count de Blois well foresaw that the countess once
delivered into his hands with the child John de Montfort, the
war was at an end for ever; and, without tarrying at Rennes
when he had taken it, he marched direct upon Hennebon, to
take it if he might by assault, and if not, to sit down before it;
and the number of his host without was, as by thousands to
hundreds of those within; and there were among them many
great names for valor and for prowess—but there was that
within which without was lacking, the indomitable heart, the
immortal love of a true woman.

It was a little before noon on the 20th day of May, 1342,
when the vanguard of that great host might be seen from the
walls of Hennebon; and a beautiful sight it was to see them
come; to behold the pennons and pennoncells, the helmets
and habergeons, the plumes and surcoats, flashing and shimmering
in the sunshine, and waving in the light airs; and such
numbers of men-at-arms that the eye might not compass them;

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

all marshalled fairly beneath the square banners of their lordly
and princely leaders, so that they seemed like a moving forest,
so upright did they hold their lances. Then came the dense
array, on foot, of the Genoese cross-bows, in their plate coats of
Italian steel, with terrible arbalasts; and the unrivalled infantry
of Spain, a solid column, bristling like the Greek phalanx of
old, with serried lines of spears.

The earth shook under the thick thunder of their horse-hoofs;
the air was alive with the clash and clang of their steel
harness; and all the echoes rang with the shrill flourishes of
their trumpets, and the stormy roar of their kettle-drums.

But no terror did such sights or sounds strike to the hearts
of that undaunted garrison—the deafening clang of the alarm-bells,
the tremendous toesin answered the kettle-drums and
clarions; and all within the city armed themselves in hot haste.
The flower of the French and Spanish chivalry galloped up to
skirmish at the barriers, and the iron bolts and quarrels of the
Genoese cross-bows fell like a hail-storm, even within the ramparts.

But ere that fierce storm had endured many minutes, up
grated the portcullises, down rattled the drawbridges, and as
the barriers were withdrawn—banners and spears, and barbed
destriers and knightly burgonets poured out from all the city
gates at once, and burst in full career upon the skirmishers of
the besiegers; then many a knight was borne to earth, and the
chivalry of France and Spain fared ill before the lances of the
Bretons; for they could not bide the brunt, but scattered back,
dismantled and discomfited, to their main body; while the
maces and two-handed glaives and battle-axes of the men-at-arms
did bloody execution on the Genoese, who were not armed
to encounter the charge of steel-clad horse, and to whom no
quarter was given, not only that they were foreigners and

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

Condottieri, but that themselves sparing none, they neither
looked for nor received mercy.

At vesper time, on both sides they retired; the French in
great fury at their repulse, the garrison of Hennebon well content
with themselves and with that they had done.

On the next day again, with the first rays of the sun, “the
French made so very vigorous an attack on the barriers, that
those within made a sally. Among them were some of their
bravest, who continued the engagement till noon with great
courage, so that the assailants retired a little to the rear, carrying
with them numbers of their wounded, and leaving behind
them a great many dead.”

But not for that had they any respite or relaxation; for the
lords of the French were so enraged at the dishonor which
had thus twice befallen their arms, that they ordered them up
a third time to the attack, in greater numbers than before,
swearing that they would win the walls ere the sun should set;
but for all their swearing they did not win that day, nor for all
their fighting; for those of the town were earnest to make a
handsome defence, combating under the eyes of their heroic
chatelaine; and so stoutly held they out, that the assailants
sent still to the host for succors till their last men were in the
field, and none were left, with the baggage and the tents, but a
sort of horseboys, scullions, and such rascals.

And still from the hot noontide, till the evening breeze began
to blow in cool from the sea, the din of arms, and shouts and
war-cries, and the clamor of the wounded, rose from the barricades;
and many gallant deeds of arms were done on that day
on both sides, and many doughty blows given and received;
but still the Lord Charles and his men made no way, but lost
more than they gained.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

And in the end the los and glory of the day, for the most
daring deed, rested with a woman.

For the countess on that day had clothed herself cap-a-pie in
armor, and mounted on a war-horse; though ever till that day
she had been tender and delicate among women, of slender
symmetry and rare soft beauty, with large blue eyes and a
complexion of snow and golden tresses; and she galloped up
and down the streets encouraging the inhabitants to defend
themselves honorably—for she had no thought yet but to comfort
them and kindle their spirit by her show of example; nor
as yet did she know her own courage, or the strength that
resides in the heart of a true woman.

“She had already,” to quote old Froissart, whose account is
here so spirited and graphic in his own words, that I prefer giving
the narration in that old quaint language, to adding anything,
or expanding the striking relation of facts too strong to
bear expansion, “she had already ordered the ladies and other
women to cut short their kirtles, carry the stones to the ramparts,
and throw them on their enemies. She had pots of quick-lime
brought to her for the same purpose. That same day the
countess performed a very gallant deed: she ascended a high
tower, to see how her people behaved; and, having observed
that all the lords and others of the army had quitted their
tents, and were come to the assault, she immediately descended,
mounted her horse, armed as she was, collected three hundred
horsemen, sallied out at their head by another gate that was
not attacked, and galloping up to the tents of her enemies, cut
them down, and set them on fire, without any loss, for there
were only servants and boys, who fled upon her approach. As
soon as the French saw their camp on fire, and heard the cries,
they immediately hastened thither, bawling out, `Treason!
Treason!' so that none remained at the assault. The countess

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

seeing this, got her men together, and finding that she could
not reënter Hennebon without great risk, took another road,
leading to the castle of Brest, which is situated near. The
Lord Lewis of Spain, who was marshal of the army, had gone
to his tents, which were on fire; and, seeing the countess and
her company galloping off as fast as they could, he immediately
pursued them with a large body of men-at-arms. He
gained so fast upon them, that he came up with them, and
wounded or slew all that were not well mounted; but the
countess, and part of her company, made such speed that they
arrived at the castle of Brest, where they were received with
great joy.

“On the morrow, the lords of France who had lost their
tents and provisions took counsel, if they should not make huts
of the branches and leaves of trees near to the town, and were
thunderstruck when they heard that the countess herself had
planned and executed this enterprise; while those of the town,
not knowing what was become of her, were very uneasy; for
they were full five days without gaining any intelligence of her.
The countess, in the meanwhile, was so active that she assembled
from five to six hundred men, well armed and mounted,
and with them set out about midnight from Brest, and came
straight to Hennebon about sunrise, riding along one side of
the enemy's host, until she came to the gates of the castle,
which were opened to her: she entered with great triumph and
sounds of trumpets and other warlike instruments, to the astonishment
of the French, who began arming themselves to make
another assault upon the town, while those within mounted the
walls to defend it. This attack was very severe, and lasted till
past noon. The French lost more than their opponents; and
then the lords of France put a stop to it, for their men were
killed and wounded to no purpose. They next retreated, and

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

held a council whether the Lord Charles should not go to besiege
the castle of Aurai, which King Arthur had built and
inclosed. It was determined that he should march thither, accompanied
by the Duke of Bourbon, the Earl of Blois, Sir
Robert Bertrand, Marshal of France; and that Sir Hervè de
Léon was to remain before Hennebon, with a part of the
Genoese under his command, and the Lord Lewis of Spain, the
Viscount of Rohan, with the rest of the Genoese and Spaniards.
They sent for twelve large machines which they had left at
Rennes, to cast stones and annoy the castle of Hennebon; for
they perceived that they did not gain any ground by their
assaults. The French divided their army into two parts: one
remained before Hennebon, and the other marched to besiege
the castle of Aurai. The Lord Charles of Blois went to this
last place, and quartered all his division in the neighborhood.”

With the Count Charles de Blois we have naught to do,
save in so much as his doings or sufferings have to do absolutely
with the Countess de Montfort; I shall leave him, therefore, to
win or lose the castle of Aurai, under the fortune of war, while
I shall follow the chances of that noble chatelaine, the countess,
who remained, as we shall see, not only beset by enemies without,
but by traitors within, the walls of Hennebon.

It may be as well to state here, however, that the Count
Charles of Blois did not take Aurai, whether it was built by
King Arthur or no—which, despite Dom Froissart, is rather
more than doubtful—any more than the Lord Lewis d'Espagne
took Hennebon, which he came perilous nigh to doing, yet had
to depart frustrate.

So soon as the French host had divided itself into two parts,
after the taste it had received of the quality of the Breton garrison
within the walls of Hennebon, and of the noble character
of its heroic chatelaine, they made no attempt any more to

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

skirmish at the barriers, or to assault the walls, for in good
sooth they dared not, but day and night they plied those
dreadful engines hurling in mighty beams of wood, steel-headed
and ponderous iron bars, and vast blocks of stone, shaking the
walls and ramparts, wheresoever they struck them, so that the
defenders knew not at what moment they would be breached,
and the city laid open to the pitiless foe.

And now the hearts of all, save of that delicate and youthful
lady, failed them; and if she had set them before a fair
example of chivalric daring, she set them now a fairer of constancy,
more heroical than any action; of feminine endurance,
and fortitude, and faith, grander than any daring.

The false bishop, Guy de Léon, contrived to leave the town
on some false pretext, and hold a parley with his traitor kinsman
Hervè de Léon—but for whose villany that bright young
dame never had cased her gentle form in steel, nor wielded the
mortal sword in warfare. Where traitors are on both sides,
treason is wont to win; and so it well nigh proved in this instance;
for the bishop returned with offers of free pardon to
the garrison, and passports to go whither they would, with their
effects unhurt, so they would yield the town to Sir Hervè.

And, though the countess perceived what was on the wind,
and besought the lords of Brittany with tears and sighs, that
made her but more lovely, “for the love of herself, and of her
son; friendless but for them; for the love of God himself, to
have pity on her, and faith in heaven, that they should receive
succor within three days,” it seemed that she could not prevail.

Nor was there not cause for apprehension; since it was clear
to all that the ramparts could not stand one more day's breaching;
and, those once battered down, Hennebon and all within
it were at the mercy of the merciless.

The bishop was eloquent, and fear and hope more eloquent

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

yet; and ere, long after midnight, the council closed, all minds
but those of three, Sir Yves de Tresiquidi, Sir Waleran de
Landreman, and the governor of Guincamp, were won over to
yield up the city to Sir Hervè; and even those three doubted.
None so hopeful but to trust that to-morrow's conference would
be final; none so strong in courage as to dare support one
other day's assault.

All passed the night in doubt and fear; the countess alone
in brave hope, and earnest prayer.

The day dawned, and—as men crowded to the ramparts,
gazing towards the camp and the plain where Sir Hervè might
be seen approaching with his Genoese, closing up to the town
to receive possession—the countess arose from her knees, and
she alone of all in Hennebon, turned her eyes towards the sea;
for she alone, of all in Hennebon, had faith in her God.

The sea! the sea! it was white with sails, from the mouth
almost of the haven, to the dark line of the horizon, flashing
to the new-risen sun with lance-heads and clear armor, fluttering
with pennoncelles and banners, blazing with embroidered
surcoats and emblazoned shields.

And the lady flung her casement wide, and gazed out on her
people, in the market-place, along the ramparts, in the tumultuous
streets, with dishevelled hair, and disordered raiment, and
clasped hands and flushed cheeks, and eyes streaming with
tears of joy—“God and St. George!” she cried, in tones that
rang to every heart like the notes of a silver trumpet—“God
and St. George! an English fleet! an English fleet! It is the
aid of God!”

And, as the people crowded to the seaward bastions, and saw
the great ships rushing in before a leading wind, with their
sails all emblazoned with Edward's triple leopards; and the
banners and shields of the English Manny, and of their own

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

Amauri de Clisson, displayed from the yard-arms, and the immortal
red cross blazing, above all, on its argent field, they, too,
took up the cry.

“God and St. George! God and St. George! It is the aid
of England! it is the aid of God!”

“Thereafter,” adds my author, whom I quote once more, for
the last time, “when the Governor of Guincamp, Sir Yves de
Tresiquidi, Sir Waleran de Landreman, and the other knights,
perceived this succor coming to them, they told the bishop that
he might break up his conference, for they were not now inclined
to follow his advice. The bishop, Sir Guy de Léon, replied,
`My lords, then our company shall separate; for I will go to
him who seems to me to have the clearest right.' Upon which
he sent his defiance to the lady, and to all her party, and left
the town to inform Sir Hervè de Leon how matters stood. Sir
Hervè was much vexed at it, and immediately ordered the
largest machine that was with the army to be placed as near
the castle as possible, strictly commanding that it should never
cease working day or night. He then presented his uncle to
the Lord Lewis of Spain, and to the Lord-Charles of Blois, who
both received him most courteously. The countess, in the
meantime, prepared, and hung with tapestry, halls and chambers,
to lodge handsomely the lords and barons of England
whom she saw coming, and sent out a noble company to meet
them. When they were landed, she went herself to give them
welcome, respectfully thanking each knight and squire, and led
them into the town and castle, that they might have convenient
lodging; on the morrow she gave them a magnificent entertainment.
All that night, and the following day, the large
machine never ceased from casting stones into the town.

“After the entertainment, Sir Walter Manny, who was captain
of the English, inquired of the countess the state of the

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

town, and of the enemy's army. Upon looking out of the
window, he said, he had a great inclination to destroy the large
machine which was placed so near, and much annoyed them,
if any would second him. Sir Yves de Tresiquidi replied, that
he would not fail him in this his first expedition; as did also
the Lord of Landreman. They went to arm themselves, and
sallied quietly out of one of the gates, taking with them three
hundred archers; who shot so well, that those who guarded
the machine fled; and the men-at-arms who followed the
archers, falling upon them, slew the greater part, and broke
down and cut in pieces this large machine. They then dashed
in among the tents and huts, set fire to them, and killed and
wounded many of their enemies before the army was in motion.
After this, they made a handsome retreat. When the enemy
were mounted and armed, they galloped after them like madmen.
Sir Walter Manny, seeing this, exclaimed, `May I never
be embraced by my mistress and dear friend, if I enter castle or
fortress before I have unhorsed one of these gallopers.' He
then turned round, and pointed his spear towards the enemy, as
did the two brothers of Lande-Halle, le Haze de Brabant, Sir
Yves de Tresiquidi, Sir Waleran de Landreman, and many
others, and spitted the first coursers. Many legs were made to
kick the air. Some of their own party were also unhorsed.
The conflict became very serious, for reinforcements were perpetually
coming from the camp; and the English were obliged
to retreat towards the castle, which they did in good order until
they came to the castle ditch: there the knights made a stand,
until all their men were safely returned. Many brilliant actions,
captures, and rescues might have been seen. Those of the
town who had not been of the party to destroy the large
machine now issued forth, and ranging themselves upon the
banks of the ditch, made such good use of their bows, that they

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

forced the enemy to withdraw, killing many men and horses.
The chiefs of the army, perceiving they had the worst of it, and
that they were losing men to no purpose, sounded a retreat, and
made their men retire to the camp. As soon as they were gone,
the townsmen reëntered, and went each to his quarters. The
Countess of Montfort came down from the castle to meet them,
and with a most cheerful countenance, kissed Sir Walter Manny,
and all his companions, one after the other, like a noble and
valiant dame.”

Such was the heroism of that true lady. And so was her
heroism and her faith rewarded. Hennebon was relieved; and
the Count Charles de Blois soon died, but died not Duke of
Brittany.

-- --

p583-056 Philippa of Dainault: WIFE OF EDWARD III. OF ENGLAND. 1347.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

The great defect of history, so far as regards the general
reader, is its habit of systematizing and generalizing, its method
of dealing with principles to the almost entire exclusion of
persons, of narrating events, effects, and causes in the mass,
with little, if any, allusion to individual character or action;
of leaping from war to war, from revolution to revolution,
without condescending, for one instant, to customs or costumes,
to physical or social anecdotes, unless in the form of a lumping
supplemental summary at the end of a chapter, or of an epoch
so dry, so bald, and so mixed up with questions of political
economy, and other abstruse and unpopular topics, that they
are skipped as tedious and irrelevant episodes. It is to their
adopting the very reverse of this plan; to their introducing us
personally to the halls, the tournaments, the courts, the camps,
the oratories, and the prisons of individual characters of history;
to their letting us hear the very words that they did
speak, or might have spoken; letting us be present at their
banquets and beside their biers, that the school of historical
dramas introduced by Shakspeare, and of historical romances
having their origin in Scott; and yet more than these the

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

delightful and artless contemporaneous narratives of the old
chroniclers, owe their deathless charm; and it is to this that
Macaulay owes the success of his brilliant and picturesque,
though partial and irresponsible history of England.

The consequence of this is, that men and women of the present
day, in general, depend for their events and facts of history
on the sparse and disjointed memories of the crude and bald
abridgments; of the, themselves, crude and bald generalizations,
passing for history, which they picked up as children,
abhorring, not unnaturally, that abhorrent task, while their
active and actual ideas of historical events as acted realities,
and of historical personages as real men and women, walking
and standing, eating and drinking, waking and sleeping, wearing
clothes and speaking their own thoughts, they owe one and
all to the historical plays of Shakspeare, the historical romances
of Scott and his followers. In some sort, it is well that this
should be so. It would be well altogether, were the readers
able to discriminate between that which is true and that which
is only truth-like in the dramatical or romantical fiction; were
they, in short, to limit their belief to the costume, the language,
and the social scenery only of the fiction, without giving to the
events of the narrative, or the actions of the personages, a credence
which they were not intended to deserve.

For, we say it distinctly, that no reader of English History,
of Hume or Lingard, or even Mackintosh himself, ignorant of
the chroniclers, can form half so correct an idea of the usages,
the language, the dress, and the demeanor, the daily lives and
the daily doings of the English Kings, Barons, and Commons,
from the days of King John in the early feudal ages, to those of
the immediate predecessors of Elizabeth; when constitutional
government, though irregular as yet and ill-defined, had taken
a firm foothold in the land; and yet, he who should accept as

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

truths, Shakspeare's representations of the course of events, of
the characters and actions of men, forgetful that he wrote
according to the bias of his inclinations and his interest, and
reviewed history so as to gratify his patrons of the house of
Tudor, would err lamentably in his conclusions as to the great
and fundamental facts of history.

In like manner, the reader of Ivanhoe, of the Talisman, and
of the Betrothed, will gain more insight into the social life, the
domestic occupations, the military costume, the state of arts and
arms, the civil, religious, and literary condition of the people of
England, of all classes, in the times of the crusades—the reader
of Kenilworth will learn more of the state of England at large,
from the court to the cottage, during the heyday of Elizabeth,—
and the reader of the Fair Maid of Perth, and that noble novel,
Quentin Durward, of the real life of Scotland and of France, at
their respective periods, than the students of all the modern
histories of England, France, and Scotland, which still pass as
standards, and which boast high names of authors, published
from the reign of Anne, inclusively, to those of the elder
Georges. At the same time, however, while he may aseribe
perfect truth to the general coloring, and to all the details of
Scott's gorgeous historical pictures, he must not give implicit
credit to his individual portraitures; he must not, we would
say, accept events built into tales, having a true historical foundation,
in order to connect and ornament the superstructure, as
being themselves truths of history.

It is to these delightful creations of the two greatest poetical
creators and constructors, in our opinion, who have ever written
in any language, Shakspeare and Walter Scott, that we owe our
own love of history and historical research. It was the eloquent
eulogium of Froissart, ascribed by the latter to one of his most
questionable heroes, John Graham of Claverhouse, that first

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

induced us to open that richest mine of romance and history—
of truth stranger and more exciting than fiction; of prose more
thrilling, more effective, and more picturesque than poetry, the
pages of the ancient chroniclers. It was then and it was thence,
that we learned that it is not history, not the living body, with
its muscles, its sinews, its energy and actions, its doings and sufferings,
its smiles and tears, its lights and shadows, of history
itself as it was, and as it was written by those who saw it, and
lived with, and were a part of it; but the marrowless and arid
skeleton into which the schools have boiled it down, and scraped
it clean, and distorted it, and set it up with wires, that we find
so cold, and base, and arid, so rigid in its lines, so pallid in its
hues, so distasteful to the human imagination, so unsatisfactory
to the human reasoning. It was then that we began to suspect
that the conquerors and prelates, the kings and queens, the
knights and ladies, who are so identical in their stiff-starched
effigies, as we are introduced to them, row after row, by grave
and cold historians, might possibly have been special individualities,
with characters and distinctions, each of their own and
different from those of others, with human hearts, human hopes,
human affections, human fears, and human sorrows; that they
might, nay that they must, have had their histories of intermingled
vice and virtue, of interconnected sin and sorrow;
their histories of the human heart of that olden day, with which
the human heart of this present day must have much with which
it can sympathize; must have much from which it can learn—
no word of which will be found in that great compendium of
national growth and grandeur, crime and conquest, treason and
triumph, debility and downfall, which those, whom the world
calls its historians, have given as the history of the world.

Our object it is now, to endeavor to lay before the eyes of
our readers the portraiture of some whom they never regarded,

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

if they have regarded them at all, in any other light than that
of historical pageants, in the new guise of real persons; and first
one, not the lowest or the least estimable, to whom two notices,
and those of the briefest, are given by Hume, and who, though
the wife and mother of two of the greatest and most estimable
heroes of the true chivalric era, and herself, in every respect, a
true heroine, and a true woman, is scarcely known to this day
as a real individual, other than an almost forgotten queen of
England.

Philippa, in after days the wife of Edward III., and mother
of Edward, the Black Prince of England, was the second
daughter of William, Earl of Hainault, and first became
acquainted with her future lord, then Prince of Wales, when
he was compelled to fly in company with his infamous mother,
Isabella, “the wolf of France,” of the poet Gray, and her companion
in evil, Roger of Mortimer, as well as his father's brother,
the Earl of Kent, from the intolerable tyranny and arrogance of
the Le de Spencers, who then, by the influence of the younger
Sir Hugh, over the weak, imbecile, and luxurious Edward II.,
held absolute dominion over England, for protection to the
court of her father.

The royal fugitives had, at first, found refuge in Paris with
King Charles, the brother of Isabella, who was as famous for
her beauty as she was infamous for her crimes, and, above all,
for her connivance in the atrocious butchery of her hapless
husband; but they had not long received asylum there, before
the Le de Spencers, fearing that the queen would be enabled to
make a descent on England by aid of her foreign allies, and so
to rally the malcontent barons to her standard and overthrow
their usurped authority, set all engines at work to bring about
her expulsion from the court of her brother. Cardinals and
prelates were bought with gold, until the Pope was induced to

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

command Charles of France, on pain of excommunication, to
banish his sister the realm; nor, it is probable, had the same
puissant worker on the minds of men been brought to bear
upon the king himself, for we find it recorded by the Lord
Berners, in his graphic and eloquent translation of Froissart,
that “he was in sagude and will to make his sister to be taken;”
and it is an undoubted fact, that at the warning of her cousin,
the Count Robert of Artois, she set out at the dead of night for
the empire, apprehending the surrender of herself with Roger
Mortimer, the Prince Edward, and the Earl of Kent, into the
hands of Sir Hugh Le de Spencer; and that she there found a
refuge first in Ostrevant, at the house of a poor knight, Sir
Eustace d' Ambreticourt, afterwards one of her son's paladins,
and himself father of one of the first knights of the garter, and
thereafter at Valenciennes, in the house of the Earl William of
Hainault; “who, as well as his countess,” says old Jehan Froissart,
“received her very graciously. Many great feasts were
given on this occasion, as no one knew better than the countess
how to do the honors of her house. This Earl William had, at
that time, four daughters, Margaret, Philippa, Zoar, and Isabella;
the young King Edward,—it must be observed, however, that
he was, at this time, only Prince of Wales, and that a fugitive
prince, with no very direct prospects of obtaining his succession—
paid more court and attention to Philippa than to any of the
others; and the young lady also conversed with him more frequently,
and sought his company oftener than any of her
sisters.”

With this brief record ends all we know or can discover of
the courtship of the prince and his fair and virtuous bride, but
that their love must have been of that ardent and impulsive
character, which is known as love at first sight, cannot be
doubted, when we learn that they were only at this time in

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

company during eight short-winged days, after which the young
prince departed with his mother, and such allies as his good
cause and the spirit of genuine knight-errantry, which was, at
that day, in its prime of real life, mustered to his standard, to
strike a blow for his crown, and for the emancipation of his
country from the abject state of degradation into which it had
fallen.

The uncle of Philippa, Sir John of Hainault, contrary to the
opinion of the earl, his brother, and of his council, who deemed
the enterprise hazardous, on account of the well known jealousy
of the English against foreign interference, resolved to accompany
the princely exiles, and aid in reinstating them in their
birthright, saying, in reply to all the remonstrances which were
made to him, “that he could die but once; that the time was
in the will of God; and that all true knights were bound to aid,
to the utmost extent of their power, all ladies and damsels driven
from their kingdoms, comfortless and forlorn.” When the earl
had heard this, he said to him—“Dear brother, God forbid that
there should be any hindrance to your wish, therefore I give
you leave, in the name of God.” He then kissed him, and
squeezed his hand, in sign of great affection.

How young Philippa parted from her princely lover history
has not thought it worth the while to record, but who can
doubt that, sprung from men whose every thought, every action,
was imbued with the very odor and sanctity of true chivalry,
brought up in the midst of all associations high and noble, held
far aloof from the contamination of any low, base, or ignoble
thought, any lucre-loving mercantile association, she sent him
away cheered with serene and soul-stirring encouragement; that
she bade him do kingly, and, if he might not live a king, die
kingly; that she assured him she would rather be the widowed
leal-love of one brave, royal Edward, dead under his shield

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

knightly, than the crowned queen of the greatest king in Christendom.
And who can doubt that, when his tall plume faded
from her sight, and the gleam and glitter of his panoply was
lost in the distance among the mists of evening, the tears dimmed
her bright eyes, and darkness fell upon her heart; and
she doubted the truth of the high counsel she had been true
enough and brave enough to give—for, though she was nobly
born, and herself noble, and no recreant to her race, she was a
woman, a true woman, and she loved truly and wisely, and for
once, not too well; for he, the loved one, deserved and returned,
and forgot not ever, but awarded and prized to the last, the
true love of Philippa of Hainault.

For once, contrary to all that Shakspeare did ever hear, did
ever read, in tale or history, their tale of true love did run
smooth.

The expedition was successful, the faction of the Le de Spencers
was put down, and themselves overpowered by a party
scarcely less infamous than that of Isabella and Mortimer—for
Edward III., yet a minor, and taking no share in the government,
fortunately for him elf, took no share of the guilt—suffered
by the hands of the common executioner; and soon afterwards,
the unhappy and imbecile king ended an ignominious and
useless life by a death so ignominious and so horribly atrocious,
that, while history itself shrinks from recording it, it has almost
altered the sentence of utter condemnation of scorn and detestation,
which would otherwise have attached to his memory,
into something of that pity which is still nearer akin to contempt
than to love. Shortly afterwards, however, Edward, who
had attained his eighteenth year, and was already remarkable
for intellect and abilities, which might have been termed precocious,
but that they did not meet the fate of precocity in premature
decay, succeeded in emancipating himself from the

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

arrogant domination of Mortimer, who, justly doomed by his
peers, died the deserved but bloody death of a traitor on the
scaffold; and was crowned with a royal diadem, in his palace
of Westminster, on Christmas day, among the rejoicings of his
subjects of all classes, and the happy auguries, all of which, by
a most unusual success for popular-succeeding monarchs, he
fulfilled to the letter, for the benefit of his people, the honor of
his country, and his own eternal glory.

He had not long sat upon the throne of England, his accession
to which was signalized, as was very wont in those days
to be the case, by an invasion of the Scots, which he repelled
in person, before he bethought himself seriously of the sweet
damsel whose heart he had won when but an exiled outlaw
prince, and whom, in the spirit of a true knight and true man,
he was now resolved to marry, “for that he loved her more
dearly, on her own and her father's account, than any other
lady.”

He sent, therefore, a sumptuous embassy to demand her hand
of her father, the Earl of Hainault; and having obtained a dispensation
from the Pope, which was necessary on account of
their near relationship, their mothers being cousins-german,
married her by procuration at Valenciennes; after which she
was escorted to London by her uncle, Sir John of Hainault,
and crowned amongst great rejoicings of the people, and
“great crowds of the nobility, and feastings and tournaments,
and sumptuous entertainments every day, which lasted three
weeks.”

Immediately on her being thus elevated to the throne of a
foreign country, she had the rare wisdom—most rare, indeed,
among crowned heads in the female line—to adjudge herself
entirely and wholly to the country of which she had become
one, to devote herself to studying the interests and gaining the

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

affections of her people, and to identify herself wholly with
England by becoming herself an Englishwoman, as she was
already an English queen. Consequently, although but a little
while before her accession and coronation there had been sharp
feuds and even actual hostility between the English archers—a
force peculiarly national, English, and even Saxon in their
origin, and as such embodying the prejudices and expressing
the feelings of the people—and the Hainaulters, with her own
honored uncle at their head, we hear of no bickerings or
jealousies, much less of any partialities on the Queen's part
toward her own kin or countrymen—that block on which so
many queens have stumbled to their own disastrous downfall—
that we can find that “but few of our countrymen,” as
Froissart writes, who was himself a Hainaulter born, and an
especially grateful servant of Philippa—“remained with the
young queen; among whom was a youth called Wastelet de
Mauny, to attend on and carve for her, who performed afterward
so many gallant deeds of arms, in such various different
places, that they are not to be counted.”

To be the wife of such a champion, and such a king as
Edward, the mother and instructor of such a son as the Black
Prince—the only two men of actual existence, with the exception
of Bayard, le sans pen et sans reproach, and the good and
gallant Philip Sidney, who have ever realized the beau-ideal of
knight-errantry, and the blended greatness and prowess of true
chivalry, were glory enough for any one woman; but she added
to this to be the judicious and constant, as well as consistent
rewarder of true merit, whether in art or in arms; to be the
defender of her husband's crown and of her adopted country;
to show that, like her great successor, the lionlike Elizabeth,
though she were “but a weak woman, she had a man's heart
in her bosom, and that man's a king of England”—for she,

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

too, when her liege lord and sovereign was abroad, fleshing his
victorious sword in the heart of France, feared not to mount
the war-horse and gird the steel upon her thigh, and to address
her troops, on the eve of battle, with words of fire, that lighted
up an equal daring in the heart of the meanest groom and of
the proudest earl that fought at Neville's cross, on English soil
against a Scottish foeman, and caused the capture of a Scottish
king, not many days before the monarch of the French yielded
himself, conquered in chivalry and courtesy alike, to the victorious
prowess of her son.

We are no admirers, not we, of military glory, as attached
to women. We believe that the mission of women, as the
slang of the present day runs, is a mission to the home and
the hearth, to the fireside and the cradle, to the nursery and
the sick bed—that it is a mission to civilize, and humanize, and
soften, not to teach or to preach or to conquer—that it is a
mission to cheer the toils, comfort the homes, sympathize with
the griefs, and by affectionate and gentle firmness to maintain
the courage of man against the shocks of this world, and the
apprehensions of the next. We believe, in a word, that the
God of nature, as nature itself indicates, intended them to be
the mothers and the wives of men, to love and to be loved, to
lean on the superior hardihood of man, and to soften and adorn
his hardness as the honeysuckle embellishes the oak, to which
it clings for shelter and support. We believe that the rights
of women are to be held highest and holiest of human things,
above all pollution, aloof from all insult, free from all harm, to
be loved, cherished, honored, worshipped next below God—but
neither to be orators nor statesmen, heads of firms nor chiefs of
battalions, champions of aristocracy nor propagandists of liberty.
We have no sympathy with your gallant dragoonesses of modern
Hungary or modern Poland, no respect for your Miss-Captain

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

of Hussars, Emily this, or Countess-General of Artillery, Lady
Sarah that—we believe that if women choose voluntarily to
take to the work of men, and make themselves men, they have
no right to complain when they share the fate of men. Let
them follow squadrons, if they will, cheer their wounded, sustain
their dying husbands; so shall they earn that deathless
renown, as true heroines, which clings to the Baroness de
Reidesell, and the Lady Harriet Acland, of Saratoga and Stillwater—
but let them not presume to lead squadrons and unsex
themselves, descending into soldiers, else shall they merit their
true name of termagants and viragoes, and “taking to the
sword shall die by the sword,” whether on the field or on the
scaffold, by us at least unpitied and despised, not honored.

To all rules, however, there are exceptions—and the exception
to this rule is this, that when by accident of position, of
rank, or of circumstance, the woman is elevated or compelled
into such eminence or deadly necessity of trust, as compels her
to do actual battle in defence of those committed to her charge,
she is not only absolved of the charge of unsexing herself, of
the suspicion of unwomanly ambition for notoriety and loud
report, of yet more unwomanly love for masculine attire, masculine
display, perhaps masculine thirst for blood and glory,
but is entitled to the highest praise for daring, at the call of a
higher moral duty, to “overstep the modesty of nature,” and
forgetful of the gentleness of woman to put on the fiery courage
and the stern endurance of man, for daring, in a word, “to do
her duty in that sphere of life to which it has pleased God to
call her.”

Such was the position of Philippa, when her brave husband
and her brave son afar off in foreign lands, doing battle for
their country, herself appointed the vicegerent of the crown
and regent of the realm, with a foreign enemy polluting

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

English soil with their footsteps, and foreign banners flouting the
free wind of England, she buckled the lion casque over her
matron pillet, and drew the sword, and breathed the breath of
liberty into the hearts of all who heard her thrilling words on
that wild plain of Cumberland, and filled the meanest of her
followers with that heaven-reaching valor which makes triumph
certain.

Such was the position of Elizabeth, when she rode her war-horse,
in full caparison, along the mustered train-bands and
militia of her realm, weak-seeming bulwark for the liberties
and the religion of her land, against the unconquered veterans
of the low country, the far famed Spanish infantry, the freight
of the invincible Armada, and swore that she would fight, and
if she could not live, then die, a king of England.

Such was the position of Maria Theresa, when she drew her
sabre, on the guarded mount, all as she harangued her tumultuous
legions of noble cavalry, before the unhallowed partition
of her realm, and her words of flame were answered by the
unanimous cry, while every sword leaped from its scabbard,
through that mighty host, moriamur, moriamur, pro rege nostro,
Maria Theresa.

Such is the position of the backwoodsman's wife; Kentucky
and Tennessee, the dark and bloody ground, can tell of many
a one who, when alone at dead of night, or with her terrified
and helpless little ones only around, startled from sleep by the
appalling sounds of the war-whoop, far pealing through the
arches of the forest, has snatched the weapons of her absent
husband, and done victorious battle for her hearth and her
home against the fierce and wily savage.

And cold must be his heart, and weak his glow of manly
spirit, who does not in the same degree admire, and venerate,
and almost canonize such true examples of pure, legitimate, and

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

holy feminine heroism, as he doubts, and tries, and finally condemns,
rejects as base and spurious, that false, fierce, unfeminine
spirit, which, assuming the garb of heroism to cover ambition
and love of notoriety, leaps to arms, backs chargers, and literally
slays men in hand to hand encounter, only to cringe and
quail—while the gulled, gaping mob, shrieks horror at the sight—
when taken in the soldier's self-elected trade, they are compelled
to abide by the soldier's doom.

But such was not the character, such not the action of the
gentle and brave Philippa. Compelled by her rank and state
to defend her husband's crown, and son's hereditary kingdom,
she came forward for one little moment, she showed herself for
one passing glance able to perform her duties, even if these
duties were the duties of a man, and the next, when victorious
over her foes, and the saviour of her country and her crown,
retired into the gentle and unassuming routine of her sweet
and humble life, and is next found—as we find recorded in
history—as crossing over the British channel, “to throw herself
at the feet of the indignant king, and beg with tears the
lives of the six rebellious burgesses of Calais, doomed to a base
death on the gallows, by the wrath of the unrelenting victor.”

We care not that this anecdote has no foundation in history—
as it has very clearly been proved to have none, from actual
and direct testimony, as well as from the internal evidence of
the legend—for, though it is totally inconsistent with the character
of Edward III., who, on no single occasion, is known to
have acted otherwise than generously, mercifully, and knightly
to all men, whether of high or low degree, and who in that
very siege of Calais had shown proof of mercy, very unusual
even in the comparatively humane warfare of modern times, in
permitting the unwarlike inhabitants of the city to withdraw
themselves from the hardships and sufferings of a beleaguered

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

city, after the blockade had been completed—still it is evident
that no contemporaneous writer could have invented such an
anecdote had it been very much at variance with the spirit of
the times, or at all inconsistent with the known character of the
princess whom he desired to laud, that she should “with tears
have said, `Ah, gentle sir, since I have crossed the sea with
great danger to see you, I have never asked you one favor; now,
I most humbly ask as a gift, for the sake of the Son of the blessed
Mary, and for your love to me, that you will be merciful to
these six men;' ” or, that “the king should have looked at her
for some time in silence, and then said, `Ah, lady, that you had
been anywhere else than here; you have entreated in such a
manner that I cannot refuse you; I therefore give them to you,
do as you please with them.' ” The anecdote is known, proved,
and by all historians admitted to be untrue; it is therefore unworthy
of a place in history, except as a foot note, illustrative
of the spirit of the times, and the character by her own contemporaries
ascribed and believed to belong to Philippa of Hainault—
to her honor it was composed, and in her honor it ought in
some sort to hold good, since it is clearly what she was capable
of doing, might well have done, would probably have done had
it been in her way so to do, and was actually believed to have
done by her servant and historiographer.

From this time forth we hear little of her, a proof that her
life flowed evenly and serenely towards its close; it is the tortured
and the turbulent waters that are the most loudly bruited—
those which are most placid, which most brilliantly reflect the
hues of heaven, are the peaceful and the silent. She lived to
see her husband, who never varied from his love for her, or was
seduced from allegiance to her beauty by younger or more brilliant
charms, the greatest king in Christendom; she lived to
see her son, the Black Prince, the most famous champion, the

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

bravest, gentlest, best knight in the world, the glory of his
native land, and the wonder of the world, as he lives in his
great renown to this day, for all the real attributes of the best
and brightest of earthly things—true Christian chivalry; a gentleman,
a soldier, a noble, a man, a Christian, and a knight par
excellence,
for ever.

Happy as she had been in her life, she was no less happy in
her death, for she survived nothing—neither friends nor fame,
neither happiness nor love. She died as she had lived, the
honored of her children, the beloved of her husband, the adored
of her adopted country, the regretted of all—the best woman,
the best queen of her own day—almost the best of any.

Hear what fell out when this lovely woman passed away, for
the passage which relates to it is one of the gems of Froissart,
in the quaint, old, simple, Saxon English, of his best, if first
translator, Johan Bourchier, Lord Berners.

“There fell in Englande a heavy case and a common, howbeit
it was right pyteouse for the kinge, his children, and all
his realm. For the good queene of Englande, that so many good
deeds had done in her tyme, and so many knights succored,
and ladyes and damosels comforted, and had so largely departed
of her goods to her people, and naturally loved always the nation
of Heynaulte, the country where she was born. She fell sick
in the castle of Wyndsore, the which sickness continued on her
so long that there was no remedy but dethe. And the good
ladye, when she knew and perceived that there was with her no
remedy but dethe, she deigned to speke with the king, her husbande.
And when he was before her, she put out of her bed
her right hand, and took the king by his right hand, who was
right sorrowful in his heart. Then she said, `Sir, we have in
peace, joy, and great prosperity, used all our time together. Sir,
now, I pray you, at our departing, that ye will grant me three

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

desires.' The kinge, right sorrowfully weeping, said, `Madame,
desire what ye will; I will grant it.' `Sir,' said she, `I require
of you, first of all that all, manner of people, and as I shall have
dealt with in merchandise, in this side of the sea or beyond it,
that it may please you to pay every thing that I owe them or
any other. And secondly, sir, all such ordnance and promises
as I have made to the churches, as well of this country as beyond
the sea, whereas I have had any devotion, that it may
please you to accomplish and fulfil the same. Thirdly, sir, I
require you that it may please you to take none other sepulture,
whensoever it shall please God to take you out of this transitory
life, but beside me in Westminster.' The kinge, all weeping,
said, `Madame, I grant you your desire.' Then the good ladye
and queene made on her the sign of the cross, and commended
the king, her husband, to God, and her youngest son, Thomas
who was then beside her. And anone, after, she yielded up the
spirit, the which I believe surely the holy angels received with
great joy up to heaven, for in all her life she did neither in
thought nor deed thing whereby to lose (hurt) her soul, as far
as any creature could know. Thus the good queene of England
died, in the year of our Lord MCCCLXIX. in the vigil of our
lady, in the myddle of August. Rest to her soul.”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p583-076 The Forest of Le Mans, OR, THE FRENZY OF CHARLES VI. 1387.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

It was a blazing day in August. For above six weeks the
earth had been scourged with intolerable heat; not a drop of
rain had fallen to refresh the fading verdure, or swell the channels
of the wasted rivulets. The meadows and the pasturelands
of Brittany were as sere and yellow as the sands of the
Olonne; the foliage of the forests had put on, two months before
their time, the melancholy tints of autumn. A few miserable,
half-starved cattle were to be seen, the only signs of life,
panting beneath the scanty shelter of the half-denuded trees, or
standing, fetlock-deep, in the muddy hollows which a little
while before had been cool ponds and watering places. No
song of birds was to be heard in the deserted woodlands; all
was sad, solitary, silent.

From the horizon to the zenith there was not a cloud so large
as a man's hand in the lurid sky, which shone with a strange
brassy glare, as if the light were transmitted through a dusty
haze, amid which the blood-red sun stood portentous, “shorn
of his beams,” yet withering and scorching everything within
the sphere of his malign influence.

Not a breath of wind moved the torpid air—not a leaf, not
a blade of grass quivered.

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

All that preserved its green unaltered over a vast tract of
country was the dark prickly furze, patient of all extremes of
heat or cold, the long sprays of the Spanish broom, child of the
arid waste, the stunted furs which spotted, singly or in clumps,
the surface of that blasted heath, and the heavy masses of
almost black pine-forest, which gloomed on the level horizon.

The only sounds were the monotonous and droning cry of the
field-crickets, and the snapping of the seed-pods of the broom,
which crackled away continually like a pigmy fusillade under
the hot noon-tide. If the casual passage of a dull and weary
ox, or the stealthy tread of the fox, the wild-cat, or the wolf of
the neighboring forest, disturbed the deep dust, which lay six
inches deep on the many unfenced roads which meandered
through those sterile commons, it rose thick and dark, and hung
there long, fanned away by no breath of air, and immovable as
though it were a point of question whether the earthy particles,
or the atmosphere on which they seemed upborne, were the
heavier.

Such was the day, most strange, and most unfit, on which
it was determined that a royal army—one of those stupendous
chevauchées of mail-clad men-at-arms—numbering thousands
upon thousands of high-born cavalry, which formed the feudal
array—the ban and arrière ban of France—should take the field.

Charles the Sixth, the unhappy king of France, who but
twelve years before had mounted the throne with auguries so
proud and happy, whose gay youth had been blessed with
visions ominous of great glory, even while his mad orgies were
making the sepulchral vaults of St. Denys to resound with
revelry and riot, now a king in little more than name, betrayed
by whom he should most have trusted, deserted by his nearest
relatives, alone among traitors, had resolved—at length resolved

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

when it was too late, to assert his royalty and rights, to be—no
longer seem—a king.

A few months before an atrocious crime had been committed
in the streets of Paris, on the holy festival of the Fête Dieu,
almost within ear-shot of the palace, whence the intended victim
had scarce departed, leaving the presence of the king. “This
was an attack of expiring feudality upon feudal right, traitorously
made by an arrière vassal on his suzerain's office, within
the very palace of his suzerain.”* That was a villanous night
attack, a murderous ambuscade, executed under the instigation,
if not by the positive orders of the Duke of Brittany—the secret
enemy of France, and sworn friend of the English.

The victim of this base outrage was Sir Oliver le Clisson, High
Constable of France, and the only man, perhaps, in all his realm
on whom the unfortunate monarch could really place reliance;
for his uncles, the Dukes of Burgundy and Berry, were his illcounsellors
at least, and ill-wishers, while his own brother, the
young and handsome Duke of Orleans, recently espoused to the
beautiful daughter of the Duke of Milan, was neither firm
friend, nor sure dependence.

By these men, and by all the secret evil-doers and enemies
of the king, Clisson was mortally hated, and in addition
feared.

“In France, he was Constable, the king's sword against the
barons; in Brittany, on the contrary, he was the leader of the
barons against the duke. Closely allied to the houses of Anjou
and Penthievre, he only waited his opportunity to expel this
duke, and dismiss him to his friends the English. The duke,
who knew De Clisson thoroughly, lived in constant fear of him,

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

and dreamed only of the terrible man with one eye, could never
forgive himself for having had his enemy within his hands—having
held him, and not having had the courage to make away
with him. Now there was one who had an interest in Clisson's
death, having everything to fear from the Constable, and the
house of Anjou. This was an Anquin lord, Pierre du Craon,
who, by his theft of the treasures of the Duke of Anjou, his
master, during his Neapolitan expedition, was the cause of his
perishing unsuccored. His widow never lost sight of this man;
and Clisson, the ally of the house of Anjou, never met the
thief without treating him as he deserved.

“These two fears, these two hates, came to an understanding.
Craon promised the Duke of Brittany to rid him of Clisson.
Returning secretly to Paris, he entered the city by night—the
gates being constantly open since the punishment of the Maillotins.
He filled his hotel in the market St. Jean with cut-throats,
and here they waited many days with doors and windows
closed. At last, on the 13th of June, the Fête Dieu, a
grand gala being given in the hotel Saint Paul, with jousts,
supper, and dances, till after midnight, the Constable returned
from it almost alone to his hotel, Rue de Paradis. The vast
and silent Marais, desert enough now, was much more so then;
great hotels, gardens, and convents being scattered here and
there over it. Craon stationed himself on horseback, with forty
bandits, at the corner of the rue St. Catherine. On Clisson's
coming up, they extinguished their torches, and fell upon him.
At first the Constable took it to be a freak of the king's younger
brother. But Craon would add to death the bitter pang of
letting him know by whose hand he died. `I am your enemy,'
he cried, `I am Pierre de Craon.'

“The Constable, who had no other weapon than a small
cutlass, defended himself as long as he could, but at length a

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

blow on the head felled him, and, in falling, he luckily struck
against a half-open door—a baker's, who was heating his oven,
the night being far advanced. He had fallen head-foremost,
half into the shop, so that to complete the murder, it would
have been necessary to enter it. But not one of the forty durst
alight; and preferring to believe that the deed was done, they
escaped at full gallop through the gate St. Antoine.

“The news was instantly brought to the king, who had retired
to bed. He would not wait to dress, but throwing a cloak
over him, hurried off without waiting for his attendants. He
found the Constable come to himself, and promised that he
would avenge him, swearing that nothing should ever be more
dearly paid.

“Meanwhile the murderer had secreted himself in his castle
of Sable au Maine, and then in some secret nook of Brittany.
The king's uncles, who were overjoyed at the event, and who
had some intimation of it beforehand, to put off the king and
gain time, asserted that Craon was in Spain. But the king was
not to be deceived; it was the Duke of Brittany whom he desired
to punish.”

Some time had elapsed since the perpetration of the foul
deed of assassination, so great was the desire of the king's
uncles to shelter the miscreant, whose crime they in sooth
regarded as good service, and their reluctance to proceed to extremities
against the Duke of Brittany, who was of their party,
and their good friend.

But the king was very urgent, and for once resolute in his
will, so that nothing could make him change it. For he was
determined to drive the Duke of Brittany from his duchy, and
nominate a governor over it till his children should be of age,
that it might be restored to them. And it was of no avail that
while the king tarried at Le Mans, his uncles caused a letter to

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

be written to him by the Lady Jolande de Bar, Queen of Arragon,
and cousin-german of the King of France, informing
him that she had caused to be arrested, and detained in prison
at Barcelona, a French knight, who had come thither with a
handsome array, intending to pass the sea to Naples, and whom
she believed to be Sir Pierre de Craon. The king, however,
was not to be deceived, but persisted in his resolve; and his
uncles could not refuse to accompany their sovereign with their
vassals, since they were bound in honor to do so; the rather
that in order “to put an end to their repugnances and delays,
he had restored to the Duke de Berri that Languedoc, of which
he had on such just grounds deprived him.”*

Now, although the king had been for some time past languishing
from the effects of a raging fever, from which he was
not well recovered, and was, moreover, heart-sick with impatience
and anger at the delays imposed upon him by his traitorous
kinsmen, he would now be held back no longer; nor
would he listen to any discussions, but ordered the oriflamme to
be unfurled, for that on the morrow he would surely march.

On the preceding evening he had sent for the marshals of his
army to his chamber, and ordered them to have the men-at-arms
ready by early morn to march to Angers; “For,” he
added, “we have determined never to return from Brittany until
we have destroyed the traitors who give us so much trouble.”

And in the morning of the terrible and oppressive August
day which I have described, in the middle of the month, when
the sun has the greatest force, after having heard mass and
drunk a cup, the king mounted his horse, and took his way into
the forest of Le Mans, accompanied by all the following of his
realm; his uncles, with their vassals, and all the great

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

feudatories of the kingdom, and men-at-arms, from Artois, Beauvais,
Fermandois, and Picardy, and other distant countries; in seeming,
a right royal host. And yet, for all that, Charles was
alone with all that glorious following—alone in the midst of
traitors. The men were about him, by whose very hands, or at
whose instigation, his Constable had been attacked and stricken
down at his own palace-gates, and was it likely that such
should be over scrupulous about laying hands on him!

During the whole of his detention at Mans, the king had
labored hard at the council, where he had met more opposition
than assistance; he was feeble both in mind and body, daily
attacked by fever fits, which were increased by any contradiction
or fatigue; and these his counsellors thrust upon him
daily. No wonder if his intellects were at times disordered and
obscured—for it would seem they would have it so; and the
more that they observed his looks, wild and wandering, or his
words strange and inconsistent, the more they affronted his
desires and thwarted him.

Moreover, he felt, although he gave no inch to the feeling, that
he was beset with domestic enemies; that he was marked out
by the men of his own blood, by the nobles of his realm, the
clergy, the whole people, for hatred—perhaps for destruction.
“What, however, had he done, to be thus hated by all, he who
hated none, but rather loved all the world? his desires were for
the alleviation of his people's burdens—at least his heart was
good; and this all the right-minded knew full well.”

In this state of mind and body, the young king mounted his
horse between nine and ten o'clock of the morning, and rode
forth from Le Mans, followed by the whole of his mighty cavalcade,
across a wide and sandy plain, exposed to the full glare
of the scorching sun. And the dust surged up in clouds from
beneath the thousands of trampling hoofs, and hung fixed in the

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

sweltering and stirless atmosphere, like the dread crimson cloud
that heralds the deadly simoom of the Arabian desert, stifling
and almost intolerable to both man and beast.

The horses, although travelling at a foot's pace only, literally
sprinkled the soil with the sweat that streamed from their
limbs—the stoutest of the men-at-arms could scarcely endure
the weight of their solid panoply, while the younger and weaker
of their number fainted from heat, or fell from their saddles,
overdone by the excess of toil. So insufferable, in fact, was the
closeness of the weather, that it was found utterly impossible,
not only to march in order, or to preserve anything like regular
rank, but even to hold together in compact bodies. And, consequently,
as they were marching through a friendly territory,
with no enemy within many leagues' distance, and as the country—
open, level, unencumbered by fences, and traversed by
innumerable roads, or rather tracks, running parallel one to the
other, over the heaths and commons—favored such operations,
the army subdivided itself into various bands, columns, and
divisions, each under the banner of its own lord or leader, and
each marching, at its own pleasure, without concert or order,
towards a common point.

Nor, when the vanguard entered the great wooded tract,
known as the forest of Le Mans, was the case materially altered.
For, in the first place, the woodland, like the commons, was
intersected by numerous wood-paths and glades, used by the
charcoal-burners; and, in the second, except in rare spots,
where the underwood grew into tangled thickets, or masses of
large timber-trees had overcrowded the coppice, the forest was
composed for the most part of thin straggling underwood,
scattered more or less sparsely over barrens overspread with
dwarf heather, fern, and broom, such as offered no impediment
to the progress of an array so open and loose, not to say

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

undisciplined, as that of a chevauchée of feudal horse. Along the
principal causeway only, which ran in a direct line across the
forest, was the woodland dense and continuous; but here, and
on either side, for a breadth of a quarter of a mile, a dense and
almost impenetrable pine-wood still prevailed, with trees so
tall and shadowy, that at high noon the road was gloomy, and
at early evening dark as midnight.

At a distance, the deep green shadows of this avenue seemed
to promise something of coolness and relief from the hourly-increasing
rage of the sunbeams, and to it therefore the king
directed his way, followed only by a few of his personal attendants,
and some men-at-arms of his immediate guard.

It is hardly possible, on reviewing the history of the singular
occurrences which followed, not to believe that deep treason was
intended on this occasion to the unhappy monarch; and that,
although in some degree hideously successful, the plans of the
conspirators were frustrated, or, at least, fell out differently from
what they intended, since the final consequences of the catastrophe
were such as could scarcely have been contemplated, and
were, moreover, too distant and too little certain to have been
devised aforehand.

Certain it is, that no advanced party was thrown forward—
no flankers detached to scour the woods on either hand—no
precautions taken against treachery or ambuscade, in a place
singularly adapted for the harbor of lurking assassins, and in an
age when no place was safe to those in power, and when precautions,
the strictest and most ceremonious, were of daily
custom.

No friend, moreover, no man of rank, or councillor, with
whom he could hold converse, by which to while away the
weariness of the hot and tedious march, or to distract the heavy

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

and distempered gloom which weighed on his spirits, accompanied
him, or was within call.

It can hardly be imagined that he was not so left alone of set
purpose; so that, whatever might occur—and it was probably
well known that something would occur—there should be no
ready aid at hand, nor any witnesses.

So the king rode along, slowly, in gloom—in distempered
spirits—in dreamy and unsettled mood. It must be remembered,
that, from his childhood, he had been different from other
children, that he had ever a strange and visionary turn of mind,
that he believed himself to have seen visions and have held
intercourse with things supernatural.

Hunting the stag some twelve years before in the forest of
Senlis, he had encountered a miraculous deer, which had survived
to display the golden collar with which it had been decorated
by Julius Cæsar, fourteen centuries ago, to the infant king
of Christendom—who was destined, his flattering courtiers
swore, to emulate the glories of the first emperor of Rome.

From that day the mystic stag had been his chosen emblem;
from that day the wildest mysticism of occult science, of mythical
romance, of awful superstition had laid hold of him; and
that they doubtless knew full well, and counted on, who devised
that which followed. There is a narrow, scanty rill, which traverses
that wide, thirsty tract, fed by perennial sources, crossing
the high road not many miles from Le Mans, and nourishing
along its banks to the present day a heavy coppice of alders
and water-willows. Even in that burning drought its shallow
channel, too insignificant to require a bridge which should span
it, contained a small thread of water.

A huge oak tree completely overhung it, and the path
beneath its heavy umbrage was cool with grateful exhalations
from the brooklet.

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

The king, merciful to his beast by nature—and the horse he
rode was a favorite—drew him in as he set his fore-feet in the
channel, and casting his reins down upon his glossy neck,
suffered him to bend down his head and drink, smiling the
while with a faint, melancholy smile at the eagerness with
which he plunged his muzzle into the cool current, and clapping
him on his neck with his ungloved hand. Seeing that
the king paused, his pages, who rode next behind him, halted at
some hundred yards' distance, and the men-at-arms again a
little space behind them, unwilling to intrude upon the monarch
in his mood of gloom.

Suddenly, a wild, prolonged, plaintive wail arose from the
thicket, more like to the dolorous howl of some animal in mortal
suffering than to any sound of human agony or sorrow;
and before any one might even surmise what was the meaning
of the outcry, a hideous apparition glided out from the forest
shadows, and confronted the astounded monarch.

It was a tall, emaciated figure of a man, barefooted and
bareheaded, with wild, knotted elf-locks, hollow-eyed, hollow-checked,
white-lipped, liker to an animated corpse than to any
living thing. He was clad in a miserable cassock of white
russet, and nothing can be imagined more deplorable than his
whole aspect and condition—the like of him was never seen
before that day, nor was he ever seen or heard tell of by any
after it.

As he confronted the king, startling his horse, which threw
up its head at the strange vision, he caught the reins boldly;
and the charger, one of the bravest and most fiery that was
ever backed of man, stood snorting, with wide eyes and expanded
nostrils, trembling in every limb, sweating at every pore.

“Ride back!” he cried, in a low, deep, monotonous voice,
“ride back, noble king. You are betrayed!—betrayed!”

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

And whether it was an echo, or an accomplice, or something
beyond nature, a deep response, “Betrayed! betrayed!” appeared
to the distempered senses of the king—who sat in his
saddle, rigid, glaring on his strange visitant like one stricken
with catalepsy—to resound through the thickets. But, at this
moment, some of the men-at-arms came up at the gallop, and
beat the hands and bare arms of the man, maniac, impostor, or
seer—be he which he might—until he let go his hold, and the
terrified horse sprang forward, and bore his royal master onward,
almost unconscious as it seemed of all that had passed,
and plunged in profound meditation.

But no one stayed to arrest or question that strange personage—
it might be, because no persons of authority were at
hand; it might be, because the men-at-arms were themselves
shaken by superstitious fancies; it might be because they were
so ordered.

And the figure ran along the way, beside the army, until the
men-at-arms had all passed him by, still waving his arms aloft,
and screaming in that dismal, doleful tone—“Ride back, ride
back, sir king! betrayed! betrayed!” and none harmed him,
nor meddled with him at all. But when the last men-at arms
had outstripped and passed him by, some of them looked
back—it may be trembling—and he had disappeared; nor from
that day did any human eyes behold him.

But the king rode on—for none came near to comfort him,
or converse with him, or question him of what had passed; not
his uncles, nor his brother of Orleans, nor any of his nobles—
on “through the weary forest, stunted and affording no shade;
on, into the sultry heaths and dazzling mirages of southern
sand”*—solitary, alone, with a multitude around him.

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

It was high noon, when they cleared the forest and entered
on the vast, open plains; on which, as all the separate bands
defiled out of the forest, and spread out, as best they might, to
avoid the dust and the pressure of the multitude, all might
behold each other, and each one the king, his master.

And the sun was resplendent, and the heat was intolerable;
so that there was none so well used to arms but he suffered by
it fearfully, and many of the horses perished.

At this time the king rode by himself, as before, to avoid the
dust, and the Dukes of Berri and Burgundy, conversing together,
kept on his left hand, at about two acres' distance from
him. The other lords—such as the Count de la Marche, Sir
James of Bourbon, Sir Charles d'Albret, Sir Philip d'Artois,
Sir Henry and Sir Philip de Bar, Sir Peter de Navarre—rode
in different paths. The Duke of Bourbon, the Lord de Coucy,
Sir Charles d'Angers, the Baron d'Ivry, were following at a
gentle pace, talking together, at some distance from the king,
nothing suspecting, as it seemed, the misfortune that should
befall him.

The sandy plain reflected the heat fearfully; and, as it fell
out, the king was dressed, or buried rather, in a dress of black
velvet, and wore on his head “only a single hood of crimson,
ornamented with a chaplet of beautiful pearls, which the queen
had given him on leaving her. He was followed by one of his
pages, who had a Montauban cap of polished steel upon his
head, that glittered in the sun; and behind him another page
rode on horseback, carrying a vermilion-coloured lance, enveloped
with silk, for the king, the head of which lance was
broad, sharp, and bright.

“As they were thus riding, the pages—who were but children—
grew negligent of themselves and their horses; and the
one who bore the lance fell asleep, and forgetful of what he had

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

in his hand, let it fall on the casque of the page before him,
which made both the casque and the lance ring loudly.”*

At the clash and glimmer of the steel, the king's frame was
shaken as if by a convulsive spasm, and he started in his
saddle, and erected his head, which had hung drooping on his
breast, and glared about him for a moment with the clear, keen
glance of an awakened eagle; he gathered up his reins, giving
his horse the spur, and made a demivolt, unsheathing his
sword as he did so, and flashing it in the hot sunlight.

“Forward!” he shouted. “Forward, and set on! God and
Saint Denys! Set upon these traitors who would sell us!”

And, with the words, he dashed between the terrified pages,
who scattered as they saw him coming, and charged full upon
the knights who followed him, reining his horse, and dealing
sweeping blows with his sword from side to side at all whom
he approached; for he was quite distraught, and fancied that
all around him were his enemies. The Duke of Orleans, his
brother, saw him coming, and fled in terror; for he saw that the
king knew him not, or, perhaps, fancied that he knew him too
well. And Charles spurred after him at full speed, shouting
and gaining on him at every stride of his horse—for he was
the better mounted. And of a surety, he had there, on that
day, overtaken and slain him, but that he turned and winded
his horse, and so eluded him; and now, as he did so, some
knights or men-at-arms rode in between and interposed themselves—
not resisting the king or defending themselves, but
striving to avoid him. But right dearly did they pay for their
gallantry and devotion: for the king was in no sort himself,
but was as one possessed; and he struck hard blows with his
sword, which was well tempered of fine Bordeaux steel, and cut

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

down all who crossed his path—four gallant men-at-arms, who
all died afterwards of the wounds which he dealt them; and
lastly a good knight of Gascony, the bastard of Polignac, whom
he slew outright at a single blow.

And there was a mighty concourse of men galloping in all
directions, and shouting; for those who were near at hand, and
saw what was to do, spurred this way and that—some striving
to avoid the king, and some to lay hold on him, that he might
do no more evil, and called to each other that he should do
likewise; and they who were at a distance, and might not see,
fancied that it was a deer or a hare that they were hunting—
but it was the king. And they, too, shouted and galloped;
and the wilder the tumult waxed the madder grew the king;
until, at length, “when he was quite jaded and streaming with
sweat, and his horse in a lather from fatigue, a Norman knight,
who was one of his chamberlains and much beloved by him,
came behind and caught him in his arms, though he had his
sword still in his hand. When he was thus held, all the other
lords came up, and took the sword from him. He was dismounted,
and gently laid on the ground, that his jerkin might
be stripped from him, to give him more air and cool him.”*

They had done better and shown more mercy had they slain
him on that day; for, thenceforth, his life was crueller to him and
sadder than any death had been, how cruel soever—and those
who were the causes of it God will judge, for he knoweth.

Then they laid him on his litter, and carried him back to Le
Mans; and the marshals called back the van, and told them
that the expedition was at an end for that season.

But, as they returned, the word passed among the knights
and men-at-arms, how, that “to ruin France, the king was
poisoned, or bewitched, before he left Le Mans this morning.”

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

And the word reached the ears of the Duke of Orleans and
the princes of the blood-royal. So when they reached Le Mans,
they questioned his physicians what was his distemper; and
they laid it on his fever, and cleared themselves honestly—
showing that they had advised him to rest quiet, and forbear
from riding in the heat, but he would not.

And they inquired of his chamberlain and butler, Sir Robert
de Lignac and Robert Tulles, who had given him his last wine
and tasted it, and they cleared themselves, and brought bottles
of the same wine which he had drunk of, and proffered themselves
to drink.

“Then said the Duke of Berry—

“ `We are debating here about nothing. The king is poisoned,
or bewitched only by bad advisers—but it is not time, at
present, to talk of these matters. Let us bear the misfortune
as well as we can for the moment.'

“And the Duke of Burgundy said—

“ `We must return to Paris—the expedition is at an end.'

“They did not then say all they thought; but they made
their intentions very apparent to those who were not in their
good graces, on their return to Paris.”*

eaf583n1

* Michelet's History of France, book viii., chap. iii.

eaf583n2

† Ibid., book viii., chap. iii.

eaf583n3

* Michelet's France, ut sup.

eaf583n4

* Michelet's France.

eaf583n5

* Froissart's Chronicles, vol. iv., c. 45.

eaf583n6

* Froissart's Chronicles, vol. iv., c. 45.

eaf583n7

* Froissart's Chronicles, vol. iv., c. 45.

-- --

p583-094 The Maid of Orleans: 1429.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

It is not within the compass of argument to maintain that
the progress of society, the advance of civilization, and the
growth of science, have not, in some degree, affected and even
altered the standards, by which men judge of thoughts, principles,
and actions, as praiseworthy or culpable—nay, in the
abstract, as virtuous and vicious. So, if we are in error, it is
perfectly possible and consistent that, in two different periods of
the world—two different constitutions of society, the very same
line of conduct in man or woman should call forth the highest
admiration, and acquire deathless fame, or awaken criticism
only, and be judged dubious at the least, if not disgraceful.

We might instance the recorded hardihood of Spartan
mothers, inaccessible to the slightest touch of womanly or
motherly feeling, a hardihood which it is still the fashion to
laud in Fourth of July orations as the beau-ideal of patriotism,
heroism, and a genuine love of freedom, whereas it was in truth
no more than the cold and stupid insensibility of minds unrefined
by civilization, unswayed by sentiment, and unsoftened by any
of those redeeming graces, which, it is said, even among the
most barbarous and savage hordes, are observed to relieve the
primitive ruggedness of nature in the softer sex—a hardihood

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

which, were it now affected or put on by maiden, wife, or mother
of our race, would consign her to endless scorn and loathing,
as a woman deprived of the best attributes of womanhood,
and differing only from the lost and lowest of her sex as inferior
to them in the want of that “one touch of nature,” which, in
the words of the great English dramatist, “makes the whole
world kin.”

In like manner, we might adduce the practice—for, among
the ancients, before the Christian era, it was a practice, and a
time-honored practice, too, among the wisest and the best of
men—of deliberate and long premeditated suicide. For in
those days, not to die by his own hand, for one guiltlessly sentenced
to the hand of the executioner, or fallen into the power
of unrelenting enemies, was certainly regarded as an act of
cowardice and dishonor; while self-murder, in a similar state
of circumstances, was held an added title to the immortal honor
of the sage, the patriot, or the unsuccessful hero.

At a much later period, to decline the arbitration of the sword
in quarrels of a private and social nature, and, whether in the
case of receiving a wrong at the hands of another, or inflicting
it at his own, to deny the appeal to single combat, was sufficient—
nay, in some countries, to this very hour, is sufficient—to
deprive the highest member of society of all claim to social
position, to stigmatize him as a poltroon, and banish him,
deprived of caste for ever, from the companionship of men of
honor; whereas, it is now the cry of that popular voice, which
some infatuated Roman once defined as being the voice of God,
that to endure obloquy, calumny, insult, nay blows, without
resenting them, is the best proof of manhood, of gentlemanly
bearing, and of a clear and correct sense of honor.

Without entertaining the slightest idea of entering into the
discussion of any one of these vexed and disputed questions,

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

we have thought it well to dwell somewhat at length upon the
alteration of popular sentiment on these several points, the
rather that in the very person of the Heroine, whom we have
selected as the subject of the present article, we have an
instance directly in point—an instance of conduct on the part
of a young woman, which occurring as it did, in the early
part of the fifteenth century, we cannot hesitate to pronounce
the offspring of genuine patriotism, of genuine heroism, and
absolved, in consequence of the mode of thinking and acting
in those days, from any censure of indecorum or want of those
feminine attributes, to which everything else is now, and most
justly, held subservient.

We are the more especially called upon to note this discrepancy,
as we might otherwise ourselves fall under the charge
of inconsistency, since in a preceding paper on the character of
Philippa of Hainault, the admirable and womanly wife of the
third Edward of England, we took occasion to express our
abhorrence and loathing of those women, who in an age of
gentleness, civilization, refinement, and a thorough apportionment
of their appropriate rights, duties, and tasks to the two
sexes, have chosen, in defiance of the laws of nature, the modesty
of nature, and the wholesome prescriptions of society, and
in obedience to a morbid love of excitement, or masculine lust
for power or fame, to undertake the parts, unsolicited and
uncalled for by anything of duty or of station, of propagandists,
conspirators, patriots, and statesmen; and have actually so
far forgotten themselves as to don—not figuratively, but actually—
the breeches, to become colonels of dragoons, and to fight
hand to hand among the shock of martial gladiators. Of a truth,
little as we can sympathize with the executioners—the scourgers,
as it is alleged, of women, quite as little can we feel for the
scourged; who, according to our judgment, having made their

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

election, were bound to abide by the consequences; and, having
adopted the duties of manhood, had no right to complain of
finding that they had thereby incurred the responsibilities of
manhood also.

It is to her gentleness, to her weakness, and to her alleged
incapacity to contend with man, in braving the shocks of the
world, the inclemency of seasons, the severity of toils, and more
especially the brunt of battle, that woman is entitled to the protection,
the reverence and—even when perverse and reprobate—
to the pitiful clemency and considerate tolerance of man. The
moment she assumes an equality of mental hardness, of physical
robustness, or of active hardihood and daring, she forfeits
the indulgences willingly conceded to the implied weakness of
her feminine organization, and having deliberately unsexed
herself, may properly and most righteously be judged as one
of those among whom she has chosen to enrol herself, not as
one of those whom she has deserted, in defiance of every principle
of decorum, decency, or nature.

An effeminate, and effete, and unsexed man, the Hercules
degraded into a willing Omphale, has at all times been regarded
with scorn, abhorrence, and that disgust which is felt for reptiles
beyond and below the attributes of nature. Men shrink
from him with plainly discovered loathing, and true women
shake the contamination of his vile presence from the very
skirts of their raiment.

Why is it then? why should it be? How can it be?—for
it is, alas!—it is even among ourselves, that the loud-tongued
viragoes, the sword-drawing termagants, who, ashamed of their
highest attributes, the delicate sensibilities, the finer organization,
the more perfect perceptions, purer motives, holier aspirations,
and more admirable powers of their own sex, who, in
love with the brute force, the fierce ambition, the fiery

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

excitement peculiar to us, “Pagod things of sabre way, with fronts
of brass and feet of clay,”—who forgetful of all modesty, propriety,
decorum, nature, unsex themselves even to the putting
on not the garb only, but the feelings of the gladiator, looking
on death with wolfish eyes, nay! dealing death with gory
hands. How can it be that these, and such as these, can meet
with sympathy, nay! but with raptures of applause, triumphs
of adulation, not from the men alone—though that were bad
enough—but from the women—the sensitive, the delicate, the
feminine, would that we could add, the true-hearted women of
America?

Even in men, and with a good cause to boot, heroism of the
battle-field—is it not a bloody and a beastly business? and if the
state of society may not dispense with it, nor the constitution of
the human heart deny its thrill of admiring sympathy to the
brave man, the strength and daring of whose spirit conquers
the weakness of his flesh, and in whom the love of country or
of glory is greater than the fear of death—in Heaven's high
name let us at least limit the license of the sword to the male
hero, and doom the woman who betakes herself to so bloody
work to a sentence as disgraceful as that which in the male
attaches to the coward. It were a just doom, sanctioned by
nature and analogy, for each is alike guilty of unfitness to
rational duties, of rebellion against the veriest law of nature—
and here the woman is the worst sinner, as offences of commission
must needs be heavier than those of omission, and as wilfulness
is at all times less the subject of pity than weakness
which cannot always be controlled.

But, as I have before remarked, there have been ages of the
world, in which the generally received opinions concerning
duties, obligations, and the appropriate functions and fitnesses
of the sexes have been so different from these which now exist,

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

that the historian of modern days is bound to judge of the
actions and principles, the characters and conduct of the great
and good, as well as of the base and bad, in accordance with
the lights which they possessed and the views which then
obtained, not as if they had occurred under the clearer blaze
of recent knowledge, or under the better ordered standards of a
wiser and more generous society. So that many deeds may
have been done, nay have been done, in the troublous times
of the middle ages, which we must admire, must elaborate, must
hold aloft, as examples of splendid heroism; though they would
nowadays be stigmatized with propriety as indecorous, and as
indicative of feelings and impulses which must be regarded as
anything rather than honorable. And again, many deeds which
would now be recorded with execrations on the heads of the
perpetrators, as prodigies of cruelty and horror, must be narrated
as lamentable instances of the ignorance and semi-barbarism of
general society at that period, but by no means as examples of
unusual or peculiar ferocity, or insensibility, or ignorance of the
individual. Of the former class are many of the most highly
lauded warlike exploits of the middle ages, many of which are
tinctured with a degree of hardness, ruthlessness, insensibility,
and love of battle, if not of bloodshed, which would be pronounced
in the nineteenth century as purely detestable. Highbred
and gentle women looked upon strife and slaughter, not
with dismay and loathing, but with applause and admiration,
and rewarded the most bloodstained homicide with renown and
love. The dearest ties of affection were broken on trivial points
of honor. Insensibility to the death of children, parents, wives,
nay, the sacrifice of near kinsmen to small points of chivalry,
were held claims for honorable note and fame of patriotic heroism.
Quarter was rarely given on the field of battle, until the
victors were weary and worn out with slaying, unless for the

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

sake of immeasurable ransoms; and men of the highest rank,
character, and condition, were suffered to languish miserable
years in closer durance than the worst felons of our days, if once
they were so hapless as to fall into the hands of an enemy as
prisoners of war.

Of the second class are the judicial combats, the fearful punishments
inflicted on innocent persons for witchcraft, magic,
devil-worship, and the like, all which absurdities were then
more generally believed to be positive truths, and atrocities of
hourly occurrence, by the nations at large, from the highest
and best to the lowest intellects, than are the truths of Holy
Writ accepted as truths by the masses of even the most Christian
communities. It is much to be doubted whether down to
the fourteenth century there were even ten men living in Europe,
from the Danube to the Bay of Biscay, who disbelieved the
actual and present agency of the Supreme Being in judicial
battles, or of the Evil Being in necromancies, magical murders,
false prophecies, and all the fanciful wickedness comprised under
the vulgar name of witchcraft.

In reviewing, therefore, the first class, we must not be deterred
by the ruggedness, the hardness, the impossibility, nor
even by the fierce and sanguinary habits of the times, from attributing
the praise of true heroism to many who were in their
days, and according to their acceptance of the nature of heroism,
true heroes, whatever might be the title which should be
justly given to their deeds done nowadays.

In like manner, recording the events of the second order, we
must beware of attributing individual cruelty and savageness
to rulers and magistrates who ordered the infliction of penalties
which make our blood run cold, for offences which we
know to have no existence, but in the reality of which they
implicitly believed; for they were in reality in no wise more

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

censurable than the judge or jury of a modern court is for pronouncing
a sentence, or finding a verdict of death, this year,
for an offence, which the milder law of another year pronounces
worthy only of a milder penalty.

In both these classes of events and actions, so long as the
actors have acted up to the standards which their own ages
considered best, highest, purest, noblest, they must be acquitted
of all blame, and entitled to all honor. It is only where they
have fallen below the spirit of their time in morality, or clemency,
or virtue, or where they have grossly exceeded it in
superstition, intolerance, bigotry, or severity, or, once more,
where being themselves endued with clearer lights, purer perceptions,
and higher talents, they have used and perverted the
less elevated spirit of the times to their own selfish, views that
they deserve our sternest denunciations.

The heroine to whom I have assigned this paper, presents a
remarkable case in point, under both the views in question—
under the first, as regards her character, and the light in which
we are to regard her—under the second, as relates to her
lamentable and unmerited end.

The first question, as regards written history, has always been
decided in her favor, though it is quite certain that, according
to existing ideas, a woman playing such a part to-day would
receive no higher credit from the judicious or the right-minded
than a Marie Ambræ, an Augustina of Saragossa, an Apollonia
Jagello, or any other high-spirited vivandière, whom we puff
in newspaper columns and praise in after dinner speeches, yet
never dream of introducing to our wives, or holding up as
objects of imitation to our daughters. The second question
has as generally been mistreated by historians, and attributed
nationally as a peculiar disgrace to England, and, individually,
as an act of unusual atrocity, to the regent Bedford, though it

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

is perfectly evident that her fate would have been identical, if
her captors had been Frenchmen, and her judges Charles or
Dunois, for as the winning side really believed her mission,
inspiration, and powers to be divine, the losers as readily supposed
them to be fiendish: and in truth, the whole of her
career is so strange, unaccountable, and marvellous, even apart
from the supernatural wonders added to it by the one party,
and implicitly received by both, that it would be scarce surprising
if, in much milder and more recent times, and among
more enlightened actors, such a course of success were considered
by the vulgar minds, of which by the way there are many
in every place, as the result of superhuman powers. Nay! I
believe that, could such a thing have occurred, as the checking
of the career of the French arms, after Lodi, Marengo, Austerlitz,
and Jena, the total and repeated overthrow of Napoleon,
and the rolling back the refluent tide of battle from the Po and
Danube to the Seine and Loire, by an Austrian or Italian peasant
maiden, half the consular or imperial armies would have
cried sorcery, and the other treason; and if taken, she would
unquestionably have shared the fate, if not of Joan of Arc, at
least of Hofer, and a hundred Spanish partisans, shot in cold
blood as brigands. Nor do I think the case would have been
much altered if Wellington had been driven from the conquered
Pyrenees to the Tagus by a French paysanne, or the victor of
Buena Vista into the Rio Grande by a black-browed Mexicana—
at least I am sure that such events would go further to justify
the belief of supernatural agency, than any part of the performance
of the Misses Fox of Rochester with their assistant knockers,
which are believed by many, of what some are pleased to
call “the best minds in the country,” to be, not only superhuman
and divine, but the best, if not sole convincing proofs
of the immortality of the soul. Oh! Plato, Plato, if thy

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

reasonings were well, some of them have been received into
most ill understandings.

But to come more directly to the personality of my heroine,
it cannot, I think, be doubted, whatever hypothesis we may take
of her career, that she was a very extraordinary, unusual, and in
some sort superior person. That she was an impostor is incredible;
and if, as I doubt not to have been the case, she was a
visionary or enthusiast, and perhaps something approaching to
what we call a somnambulic or mesmeric personage, she must
have had very rare faith in her own mission as a reality, and,
what is more, very rare powers of making others also believe in
its truth and divinity, to have effected what she did, with the
means which she had at her command. For the minds with
which, and against which, she acted, were all minds of greatly
above average capacity; and yet it appears to me to be very
certain that the leaders of both hosts did believe in her real
possession of superhuman powers—indeed, I scarcely see how
at that day and in the then state of the human mind, they
could have believed otherwise—though the French would of
course regard the supernaturalism as a divine, the English as a
diabolical agency; for such is the natural constitution of the
human mind, the partisans of any cause, which they have once
fairly adopted, under whatever views, coming in the end to
regard it as the true and heaven-favored cause.

But in order to get a little more nearly at this let us see
what was the state of France at her appearance; what the circumstances
of her success, and what the real extent of her services
to her king and country.

About fourteen years before, the tremendous battle of Agincourt,
won by the fifth Henry of England, had more than
decimated the aristocracy, and completely subdued the feudal
military power of France; all the leading princes of the blood

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

royal, and a fearful proportion of the nobility of the realm, had
been slain on the fatal field, or still languished in English dungeons.
From that day forth every species of calamity had
befallen the unhappy France; the Queen-mother hostile to her
own son, a minor, the dauphin Charles; the furious factions of
the Armagroes and Burgundians literally deluging the streets
of Paris with French blood; province against province; prince
against prince; and ever and anon the English profiting by the
dissensions and disasters of the enemy to break in and overrun,
and desolate and take possession, until it really did seem
as though the boastful pretensions of the English king were
true; and as though his utmost ambition was about to be
realized, when he replied to the Cardinal des Ursias, who would
have persuaded him to peace—“Do you not see that God has
led me hither as by the hand? France has no sovereign; I
have just pretensions to the kingdom; everything here is in
the utmost confusion—no one thinks of resisting me. Can I
have a more sensible proof that the Being who disposes of empires
has determined to put the crown of France upon my head?”

And shortly afterward, though the battle of Baugé, wherein
the Duke of Clarence fell by the spear of the Scottish champion,
Allan Swinton, and Dorset, Somerset, and Huntingdon
were made prisoners, threw a solitary gleam of lustre over the
dark affairs of France, it availed not to retard the progress of
Henry, who had, in fact, conquered all the northern provinces,
and held, them in quiet possession; who was master of the
capital, Paris, wherein his son, afterwards Henry VI., of most
hapless memory, was born amid general acclamations, and
almost unanimously hailed as heir to both crowns; and who
had chased the Dauphin beyond the Loire, whither he was
pursued, almost in despair, by the victorious and united arms
of Burgundy and England.

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

Had Henry's life been prolonged, it is difficult to conjecture
what would have been the end, for he was no less politic as a
prince, and shrewd as a man, than daring, skilful, and successful
as a leader. But the Disposer of empires, whose fiat he had so
recently anticipated, had already disposed of his tenure of his
own, much more of his half-conquered and rashly-expected
crown, and he was summoned from the captured capital of
France before that throne where kings and clowns are judged
equally, in the thirty-fourth year of his age, and the tenth of
his reign—a great king, a great conqueror, a brave, honorable,
and, in the main, a just and good man. Few men have performed
more splendidly ambitious acts from less personally selfish
motives; few kings have attained such glorious greatness
through their own personal action, with less alloy of evil or
detraction.

His son, whom he left not nine months old, and “whose
misfortunes in the course of his life,” to quote the language of
Hume, “surpassed all the glories and successes of his father,”
succeeded to the crown of his father, and to his claims on that
of France; nor, although minorities are proverbially weak, and
the times were turbulent and stormy, did his tenure of the one,
or his accession to the other, appear at first doubtful.

This appears to me to be in no degree tenable. In the first
place, no person can be half-real enthusiast, half-impostor—the
one or other phase of character must prevail. The impostor who
knows his own jugglery, cannot believe in his own supernatural
power; the enthusiast who does believe, has no need to have
recourse to imposture. Secondly, so general a religious imposture,
to which jurists, doctors of divinity, and ignorant, superstitious
warriors must have lent themselves, is wholly inconsistent
with the spirit of the age and the character of the popular
mind. Thirdly, Dunois, and the other French leaders, had been

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

daily and hourly beaten, and had never shown either the talents
or the force which they subsequently displayed. Fourthly, it is
little likely that on the faith of so shallow and childish an imposture
as dressing up a simple village girl, not only sane but
shrewd and wise men, who had not previously ventured to undertake
the most trivial sally, now boldly should set armies in
the field, carry out enterprises of great pith and moment, and
utterly paralyse foes so able as Suffolk, Talbot, Scales, and
Falstoffe, by a series of well directed blows, stunningly delivered
and rapidly followed up. Fifthly, it is incredible, that,
if the French had been such fools as to try so silly a trick, if a
mere trick, the English could be so miserably gulled. And
lastly, the empty and useless pageant of the procession to
Rheims, the whole distance through the heart of an enemy's
country, and in the midst of his hostile and undismayed garrisons,
cannot be accounted for by political, military, or rational
grounds, or by any supposition, unless this, that every person of
the French army, and of the English army also, was thoroughly
convinced of her supernatural powers and irresistible
prowess.

This supposition accounts for the attempt, and accounts also
for its success. And such a conviction only could be wrought
upon such minds as those of Charles VII. and Dunois, of Suffolk
and Sir John Talbot, by a person who did really possess extraordinary
talents, extraordinary enthusiasm, and did really perform
extraordinary things. No one now believes that Oliver
Cromwell really heard a voice, at the dead of night, telling him
in his obscure boyhood that he should be “not king, but the
first man in England,” nor is it probable that John Hampden
then believed the vision—but he did believe the enthusiasm,
and did believe the fact, as he told Sir Philip Warwick, that
“you slave would be the greatest man in England.” The belief

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

made the enthusiasm of the man—the enthusiasm of the man
made the belief of the followers, and the enthusiasm and belief
excited made the imagined vision to come to pass in a palpable
fact.

The facts are, that she relieved Orleans, in the first giving up
her own opinion to the advice of Dunois, hers being the more
daring council—that she then threw herself into the city,
marching, according to her own plan, directly through the
English lines, the hitherto victorious Britons, before a dozen of
whom hundreds of French had been daily flying in panic terror,
not daring to attack her—that she stormed the lines of Suffolk,
and utterly defeated his whole army with prodigious loss—that
then, following up her successes, she stormed Jergean, whither the
Regent had retired, carried the town by assault, Suffolk himself
being obliged to surrender himself—and that a few days after,
she again attacked the rear of the late victorious army with such
headlong valor, that the redoubted Falstoffe fled like a poltroon
before her, and was deprived of his garter for cowardice, while
Talbot and Scales were made prisoners, and the whole army
and cause of the English utterly disorganized and lost.

These are not the acts of an impostor, nor of men palming an
enthusiast, in whom they did not believe, on inferior minds.
Where did Charles and Dunois gain the audacity, the skill, and
the fortune to recover all that they had lost in fourteen years,
in as many days—where, indeed, if not in the conviction that
Joan's enthusiasm, visionary possession, and energetic will, were
indeed of heaven, and themselves consequently destined to be
victorious?

The rest of her career is explained yet more easily on the
same hypothesis. She next declared that her future mission
was to conduct Charles in triumph, at the head of a small force,
to Rheims, across one half the breadth of France, and there to

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

crown him with the due ceremonial of the kings of France;
and this, too, she accomplished without a banner raised, a
trumpet blown, or a spear couched against her. The attempt
justified the success, for the very rashness of the undertaking
and inadequacy of the object increased the panic of the English.
But in what possible light must we regard the statesmen and
warriors whom Hume believes to have been the moving actors
of this wonderful drama, if we believe them, when it was their
business to have hunted the invaders from post to post, while
their panic was fresh upon them, until they left the land they
had so long held as their own; if we believe them, I say, at
such a time to have risked all they had won, and their army
and king to boot, for the sake of a mere empty pageant, which
might well have followed, but absurdly preceded the invasion
of the enemy?

This done, Joan declared her mission ended, her powers revoked,
and made public her desire to resume the dress of her
sex and her former condition. She was overruled, and a few
days afterward taken in a sally from Compiegne, by John of
Luxembourg, and transferred to the Duke of Bedford, by whom
she was delivered over to the ecclesiastical power, tried by a
court of bishops at Rouen, in which only one Englishman sate,
and sentenced to be burned to death as a witch. Assailed on
all sides by doctors and divines, by promises and threats, and
naturally and consistently doubting, from her fall, the origin of
her former successes, she declared her visions to be illusions
and her powers impostures, and had her sentence thereupon
commuted. Having, however, resumed male habits, said to
have been purposely thrown in her way, and again returned to
her former belief in her supernatural inspiration, probably from
the idea that the male habiliments were supernaturally sent to
her, she was adjudged a relapsed heretic and magician, and

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

she was cruelly, but in direct accordance with the notions and
ideas of the age, burnt to ashes in the market-place at Rouen.

I see no cause to agree in the belief that any peculiar cruelty
prompted, or that any political tactics actuated either Bedford
or her judges, nor that it was any “pretence,” as Hume terms
it, “of heresy and magic,” by which she was consigned to the
flames, but as full a belief on the part of her slayers that she
was a foul and fiendish wizard, as her own conviction, and that
of her followers, was full and certain that she was a messenger
of heaven.

Heroine and enthusiast as she was, spotless of life, dauntless
of courage, hapless of death, but most fortunate of glory—
certainly an agent and minister of providence, not by divine
mission, but by the working of natural causes—for she redeemed
the throne of France to its native owners, never again
to be seriously disputed by an English claimant— few heroines
have a fairer title to the name, and none a fame more spotless.

Soon after the death of Henry, his rival, Charles VI., died
also. He had for many years possessed mere nominal authority
in France, and his life had been as unhappy to himself
as disastrous to his country. To his son he left only a disputed
crown and a divided country, and that he ever owned the
one unquestioned and the other entire, he owned in part to his
own high qualities, and in part to the character and achievements
of Joan, the maid of Are and Orleans. He was crowned
at Poictiers Charles VI.; his Paris, and Rheims—the sacred coronation
city—being both in the hands of the English. This event
occurred in the year 1422, and, although Henry was an infant,
and when even he arrived at manhood little better than imbecile,
so splendid was the administration of the protector, the
Duke of Bedford, and so great the talents of the renowned
generals who commanded under him, Somerset, Warwick,

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

Arundel, Salisbury, Suffolk, and the still greater Talbot, that
they not only held Guienne, the capital, and all the northern
provinces, but pressed the war with vigor in the south and west,
so that the position of Charles VI. had become almost desperate,
when the disastrous battle of Verneuil, second only in the
slaughter of nobility to the fields of Cressy, Poictiers, and Agincourt,
reduced him to the last extremity, and to such a state of
hopeless poverty and depression that not only was he compelled
to abandon every effort at sustaining the parade of a court, but
was scarcely enabled to procure daily subsistence for himself and
a few faithful followers.

Just at this moment some dissensions occurred in the English
ministry, and the Duke of Bedford was recalled home, his
place being ably filled by Suffolk; and, although the Duke of
Brittany was beginning to look distastefully on the English alliance,
and Montargis was relieved by the bastard of Orleans,
better known in after days as the Count of Dunois, so little
effect did the change of hands appear to have produced on the
conduct of the war, that Orleans, the most important city of
France in the possession of Charles, was closely invested and
on the point of yielding, while the king himself was dissuaded
from retreating into the remote provinces of Dauphiny and
Languedoc by the entreaties of the fair but frail Agnes Sorel.

At this time an incident occurred so strange, and with consequences
so extraordinary, that one can scarce wonder at the
credulity of a French historian, who, describing the first appearance
of Joan on the scene of history, commences thus: “But at
this crisis the Lord, not desiring that France should be entirely
undone, sent a woman,” &c., &c., evidently esteeming her mission
as positive and direct as that of St. John or any of the
Holy Apostles—nor, I conceive, is it at all to be doubted that she

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

herself, and those to whom she revealed her visions, were as
confident of her divine inspiration and superhuman power.

She was a poor girl, of the small village of Domremi, near
Vaucouleurs, in Lorraine, of the very lowest class of society.
She is variously stated to have been a hostler-wench at an inn,
and shepherdess; but of irreproachable conduct, and undoubted
virtue. It is said that she had manifested no singularity nor
given any tokens of possessing superior genius, until she was
seized by a sudden idea that she saw visions and heard voices
commissioning her to re-establish the throne of France and
expel the foreign invaders. She first made her way to the
presence of Baudricourt, the governor of Vaucouleurs, to whom
she declared her mission, and, although he at first treated her
with neglect, she at length so far convinced him that he sent
her on with an escort to the French court, at the little town of
Chinon. Here, it is asserted, that she at once recognised the
king, though purposely disguised and surrounded by his courtiers,
and that she claimed and described, even to its minutest
ornaments, and the place where it had long lain concealed, a
curious antique sword, which was found in the church of St.
Catharine de Fierbois. Hume, who is ever sceptical, leans to the
view that all this was jugglery, not exactly on Joan's part, but
on that of the French king and Dunois, who were determined
to use her as an instrument; and to the talents and skill of the
leaders, whose tactics he supposed were followed, Joan being
merely led as a puppet through the host, he ascribes all that
follows.

-- --

p583-114 The Lady Catherine Douglass: 1437.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

That was a dark and bloody age all the world over; an age
in which, for the most part, might made right, and the law of
force was the only law in existence; an age in which, if some
restraint of chivalry and courteousness was still maintained—
some relics of the resplendent heroism and gentle gallantry of
knight-errantry still animated the bosom and actuated the conduct
of the warrior nobility of England, France, and Spain—
scarcely a ray of civilization enlightened the deep gloom which
still brooded over the masses even of those great and powerful
countries, who were in fact little elevated above the beasts their
companions, and like them easily satisfied so long as they
possessed a shelter against the weather, and nutriment to supply
their merest wants. In the neighboring realm of Scotland,
however, the gloom of barbarism was impervious; no gentleness
tempered the savage and unlettered valor of the fierce nobility,
which was at this period their sole virtue; no gentleness even
towards the fair sex; nor were these weaker and softer portions
of creation exempt from the hardness, the rigor, and sometimes
the cruelty of the age. The common people, whether on the
Borders, or the Lothians, and the Merse, were scarcely superior
to the veriest savages, either in their habits of thought or in
their mode of life; and it was among the highest of the larger

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

cities only that any of the comforts or refinements of life, only
among the monastic orders that any tincture of the rude letters
of the middle ages, could be found existing.

Distracted by the feuds which existed among all the noble
families of Scotland—feuds fought out with all the deadly rancor
peculiar to family dissensions, with indiscriminate slaughter of
all ages, sexes, qualities—waged with the unmitigated ferocity
of the times—with the storming of the castle, but without the
sparing of the cottage—with the devastation of the open country,
the conflagration of sparse hamlets and smaller borough towns,
even in periods of the profoundest foreign peace—that the unhappy
realm of Scotland presented everywhere south of the
Highland line the aspect of a country visited with the extremities
of fire and sword by an invading enemy; while to the
northward of that dreaded demarcation, the Highland clans
were wilder in their costumes, and no less terrible to their
neighbors, than were the wildest Indian tribes of North America
at the commencement of the present century.

Yet, in this dark and bloody time, in this distracted and almost
savage country, it was the fate of a sovereign to hold sway
over those ferocious barons, and over that turbulent and brutal
commons, whose virtues and whose talents would have done
honor to any age or nation, while his whole career speaks volumes
of reproach against those in which his lot was cast.

James the First, of Scotland, the first monarch of that most
unhappy of all royal houses, the house of Stuart, which, commencing
miserably with his own troubled and disastrous reign,
terminated no less miserably with that of his second English
namesake, more than two centuries later, leaving, as its annals,
little more than one continual record of civil war and domestic
slaughter, of perjury, tyranny, persecution, and treason, equally
on the one and the other side, of exile and assassination, of judicial

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

combats and judicial executions—James the First, of Scotland, was
the son of Robert the Third, by Annabella Drummond, herself a
distant relative of the reigning house, born in 1394 to the perilous
heirship of that throne which proved so fatal to his race. His
father—a weak and priest-ridden prince, constantly over-ruled,
and, indeed, virtually dethroned by his ambitious brother, the
Duke of Albany—dreading the worst from that false kinsman,
sent his young son, then in his eleventh year, to France, where
he might be brought up and educated by the allied and friendly
monarch of that civilized and warlike kingdom, until he should
attain the age of manhood, when he should return and claim
his own, a man and a king indeed.

Fate interposed, however, and by her interposition sealed the
doom of the fated line, and determined, as it would seem, by
that one act, the subjugation of the Scottish realm and its ultimate
union with the cognate crown of England—a union prolifie
of prosperity and peace alike to either country. An English
squadron, cruising in the North sea, intercepted the vessel,
freighted with the fortunes of a nation, and, as the respective
countries were then involved in war, carried it to the
Thames as lawful prize of war; whereafter the young prince
and his suite were consigned, according to the custom of the
day, state prisoners to the Tower of London.

Henry IV. was at that period king of England; and being
engaged in the heat and fierceness of the French wars, imagined
that by the detention of the young prince, who, in the following
year, by the demise of his weak father, became the young king,
he could deprive France of her Scottish alliance, and therefore
held him in a species of free captivity, half a hostage, half a
captive, but subject to no other personal restraints than those
of compulsory residence within the guarded limits of one or the
other of the Royal Palaces. Ungenerous treatment of a surety.

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

But when or where, in what period or what country, has policy
been generous?—policy, whose very nature is selfishness—whose
only object is to win the present greatest good for the man of
the nation, irrespective altogether of the fate or sufferings of
others. When we think on Napoleon, pining within the narrow
limits of his ocean isle—a boundless empire and domain to the
untutored, unambitious rustic—yet to his overvaulting spirit
strait in dimension as the narrowest of dungeons; when we
think on the noble Abd-el-Kader, gnashing his teeth, if not actually
in fetters, yet pent within the circuit of stone walls; his
eye accustomed to range over the illimitable desert, over the
topmost peaks of his native Atlas, bleared and blinking in the
glimmering twilight of his prison-house—when we think on
these, the victims of modern policy, how shall we visit with too
light reproach the sins, the crimes of that same policy, committed
when the lights of truth, of science, of religion, burned
dimly with a wavering flame over the doubtful nations!

Richard, the Lion Heart, tuning the cithern of the Troubadour
in that Austrian fortalice—James Stuart composing “the
King's Aubair” in the green slopes of Windsor—John of
Valois, a languid captive in the Tower, “that den of drunkards
with the blood of Princes”—Joan of Arc, writhing on her pile
in Rouen's crowded market-place—Louis of Enghien, in the
ditch of Vincennes, at murky morning's dawn—Napoleon glaring
over the blue Atlantic from the steep crags of St. Helena—
and the wild Arab champion wasting like a chained eagle, in
slow agony, far from his sandy wastes—a paradise to him—in the
heart of republican, free France, are but so many tokens that
the nature of man and policy of nations is the same as it was,
as it has been, is now—will it not be the same for ever?—
and that the watchword of the conqueror is still the same, Vœ victis!

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

But save in this the ungenerousness of national policy and
natural humanity, Henry IV. was generous to his captive, for
in his guarded solitudes of Windsor the youthful James of
Scotland received such an education as he could not have
hoped to enjoy in the barren and unlettered battle fields of
Caledonia. He grew up fair and powerful, accomplished in all
manly exercises, fully up to the standard of that day's accomplishments
of exercise and arms and manhood—accomplished
in all gentle virtues, liberal letters, antique lore, and modern
fashions, how far beyond all his contemporaneous rivals!
While his youthful equal, Harry of Monmouth, one day to
paralyse the heart of France by the fruitless prowess, fruitless
carnage of Agincourt, was learning how to “turn and wind his
fiery Pegasus,” that he might “witch the world” of his own day
with “noble horsemanship,” young James of Scotland was already
drinking deep at the well of English undefiled” in the shades
not long before semi-deified by the rich chaunts of Chaucer,
soon to be made immortal by the wild wood-notes of the Swan
of Avon; had already tuned his pipe to those strains which
shall survive the memory of his conquerors; had already won
by the witcheries of his arts, the graceful gallantry of his demeanor,
the gentle manners of his courteous youth, the heart
of one who claimed the style already of a right royal English
lady, one day, alas! to bear the thorny crown and troublous
title of a right royal Scottish Queen—beautiful, high-born
Joanna Beaufort, whom he first saw, first loved, a captive, from
his prison casements in the round tower of Windsor, while she
was wandering, fancy-free, amid the verdant slopes and royal
gardens towards the Little Park and the smooth meads of Datchet—
places which live, gardens which glow, and meads which
bloom to this day, happy memorials of the happier past, lusty
mementoes of the time when English life was lusty, when men

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

wore manhood with their beards, and women sought no rights
beyond the rights of womanhood; of conquering by their very
inability to conquer, and governing by virtue of submission.
And yet the women of that time, unprescient as they were in
that old day of “what fantastic tricks” their sex should some
time “play before high heaven, most ignorant of what they're
most assured, their glossy essence, making the angels weep,”
and all undreaming of the rights which they should one day
claim through their unborn posterity in a yet undiscovered
hemisphere, had, notwithstanding, a more clear insight into
the nature of their duties, and a more infinite capacity to do
and dare, and, if need were, to die, at duty's bidding, than ever
had the strongest-minded female of this nineteenth century
who pants to don the masculine attire and to achieve manly
laurels in the field, the forum, and the senate, seeing not that
they overstep the modesty of nature.

Hear therefore all, especially ye who burn in the advocacy of
the rights, hear a tale of the olden time, and a true tale, of the
duties—or what a Scottish maiden took to be such—of a true
woman.

It may seem a strange tale, it may seem a mistaken duty to
those who, reared in very different days, in a far distant clime,
and under circumstances most diverse—to those I say, who far
from believing loyalty to be a duty or a virtue, can scarcely be
induced to regard it as a principle, or as a fact at all; or induced
to consider it as other than the slavish truckling of a base
spirit, or the fanatical veneration of a superstitious spirit, to
something casually set above it; to such I say, it may seem a
strange tale and a mistaken duty; but I, for one, believe that,
in her line and season, the Lady Catherine Douglass did her
duty, as she understood it, and as it was; and did it well—and
that where she has gone, and where sooner or later we all must

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

follow her, she hath her exceeding great reward before Him,
who if he has said that he hath no regard for princes more
than for other men, has surely never said that he hath regard
for other men more than for princes; but bade with his own
immortal voice, “Render unto Cæsar the things which are
Cæsar's.”

Years had flown—as they will fly, joyous or unhappy, swift
or slow—on ignoble and noiseless wings, with their unvarying,
unalterable flight, and the boy captive had waked into the captive
man, the princely bud had bloomed into the royal flower.
Henry the Fourth, usurping Bolingbroke, had departed, murmuring
with his last sigh, as he saw in the clearsightedness of
coming death, his son untimely grasping at the royal circlet,
which he, himself, had grasped untimely, and now first felt to
be no blessing but a burden—



“Then happy low lie down,
Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown.”

Henry the Fifth, the merry mad Prince Hal, the Victor of
Agincourt, had departed, and even in departing had discovered
that



“There is no armor against fate;
Death lays his icy hands on kings;
Sceptre and crown
Must tumble down,
And in the dust be equal made
With the poor crooked scythe and spade.”

The Earl of Bedford, the wise regent, had succeeded to the
sway of England, and so much of France as yet remained submissive
to the English sword and sceptre.

The captive prince was now, through Bedford's wiser, nobler
policy, the wise, accomplished, and good king of the unruly,

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

turbulent, and traitorous Scottish barons, of the tumultuous,
unlettered, savage Scottish people. The imprisoned bard of
Windsor was now the avenging judge of past crimes and past
abuses, the reforming monarch of an unreformed aristocracy,
the prince at peace with all foreign powers, but at the worst of
wars with the most perilous of all foes, his own jealous people.

His fate was, of course, that of all first reformers, to be abandoned
and misunderstood by those whom the reform should
have profited even to the raising them from brute nature to
humanity—to be overmastered and destroyed by the opponents
of all reform.

Deserted by his parliament, at terms of defiance with his bad
barons, misconceived by his rude people, never, perhaps, had
the captive's chain been so galling to his soul as was now the
king's crown—and often when served with bended knees, and
circled by uncovered heads, each of which, as he well knew
plotted daggers; bearing the style and title, but not the liberty
or power of a king—aye, often did he sigh for the tuneful days
of his peaceful prison-house, when his whole pride was confined
to his own heart, his whole kingdom comprised in the allgiance
of one other heart—now as then, fond, loyal, and his
own—the heart of bright and beautiful Joanna Beaufort.

For eighteen years he struggled wearily, yet well, against the
discontents and disorders which met him on every hand, having
no solace from his cares save in the society of his fair, accomplished
wife, and the ladies of her court, whom she had selected
not merely for their beauty or their birth, but for their taste,
their literary or musical talents: and of whom she had formed
a circle which, while it excited the rude scorn and boisterous
mockery of the prince barons of the Marches, was to her unfortunate
lord the only brighter phase of his existence.

That eighteenth year was marked by one event which seemed

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

for a moment to give promise of brighter fortunes in the future,
but like the most of the smiles of fortune, this also proved delusive,
and in the end disastrous. He had renewed the ancient
and time-honored alliance between France and his native land,
giving his daughter Margaret in marriage to the youthful heir
of the French throne, the then dauphin, afterwards Louis the
Eleventh, of evil memory, long before whose majority she had
the good fortune to pass into the peace of the quiet grave.
With splendid pomp, and a gorgeous train of northern knights
and nobles, accompanied moreover by a powerful body of life-guards,
who, in after days, formed the nucleus of the famous
mercenary bands of Louis—known as the Scottish archers, long
after the bow had become obsolete and given place to the
musket—the child-wife and infant princess set sail from the dark
and misty shores of Caledonia for the sunny plains of “la belle
France,” which she reached uninterrupted, although the English
fleet put to sea to intercept her; encouraged by their success in
her father's case, to adopt the same procedure in her own.
They failed as far as the daughter was concerned; but indirectly
their attempt proved the destruction of the hapless king
and father, whose life had been embittered from its very outset
by the intolerance and bitterness of their national hatred.

Exasperated by the cruel and ungenerous attempt, James set
a force on foot, and, declaring war on England, moved southwards
to invade the northern provinces of Cumberland, Northumberland,
and Durham, which were then to the ever-warring
borderers of the two Island kingdoms, what Flanders has been
in all modern ages to the rest of Europe, the common battle-field,
and as it were, the lists open at all times to all comers
with the trumpet note and challenge-call to combat à l'outrance.
But such was the ill-will of his nobles, curbed in their violence,
limited in their covetous ambition, and straitened in their

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

revenues by the confiscation of their wrongfully alienated crownlands,
that James speedily discovered that his ill-regulated army
was like to prove more dangerous to himself than to his enemies;
and learning the formation of conspiracies against his
person, disbanded it at once, and suddenly retired to Perth, in
which his royal father had for the most part resided, and where
he had himself founded a Carthusian Monastery—the abbot and
brothers of which were his firm, and perhaps his only adherents.

It was a dark and gusty evening of February, when the Court
was assembled in an upper chamber—one of a long connected
suite of apartments in the Carthusian Monastery, to which the
unfortunate monarch had retreated in the hope—fruitless hope,
as it proved to be—of being permitted to pass the remainder of
his blameless days in the pursuit of literary ease and the gratification
of his gentle social tastes, and, for that age, almost
unnatural accomplishments. There can, perhaps, be no greater
misfortune for any man than to be born either far behind or far
in advance of his age; to be the former, is to be scoffed at as an
old-time dotard, a mere laudator temporis acti—to be the latter,
is to be persecuted, perhaps martyred, for opinion's sake, as a
heretic to admitted holy doctrines, or a vile innovator on time-hallowed
usages; and if so to a private individual, how much
more so to a monarch, untimely set to govern a people yet
unripe for change, and bigoted against reform.

Such was the case with the first of the Stuarts. Had he been
in his own day the king of France or England, he would have
still been a century in advance of the spirit of his kingdom.
Had he been, two centuries later in his own land, born to the
throne so fatally filled by the last Scottish sovereign of his race,
incomparable, guilty, hapless Mary, he would have still found
himself as unable to control the Ruthvens and the Lyndesays,

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

the Murrays and the Mortons, who drove her an exile to the
false hospitality of her southron sister-queen, as he was to compel
the respect and force the submission of his own Atholes and
Grahams.

The barons of his own fierce land required to be ruled by a
man as brave and fierce as themselves, who should govern them
with a sword for a sceptre; and in James Stuart they had one
whom they regarded as a sort of foreign jongleur; and this
weak, frivolous, vain, outlandish thing, neither all woman nor
half man, attempting to enforce over them, who owned no superior
but the wearer of a sharper sword, that supremacy which
they the most despised and loathed—the supremacy of the
law.

Therefore between him and them, as between the antagonistic
principles of diverse and conflicting ages, it was war for
existence—war à l'outrance.

The chamber in which, on that wild gusty night, James sat
with his queen and her ladies in easy and familiar state,—which,
indeed, scarcely could be called state,—was a large, low-ceiled,
vaulted hall, with huge round arched and mullioned casements.
Through these the merry glare of the great wood-fire, as it went
soaring up the chimney in sheets of ruddy flame and volumes
of illuminated smoke, mixed with the lustre of fifty waxen
sconces with broad silver reflectors, shone out far into the
murky night, beaconing to all the city that there the king held
court. The other decorations of that stately room were as
superior to the modes of the time, as were the personal habits
of its royal resident to those of his contemporaneous kings.
Instead of rushes, the floor was covered with rich tapestries, the
walls were draped with embossed and gilded Moorish leather
from Cordova, and, instead of arms and weapons, implements of
the chase, and trophies of the battle, were adorned with works

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

of art, such as art then was—ere its revival from the darkness
of the Middle Ages; with musical instruments, some of the
king's own construction—for in addition to his unquestioned
merit as a poet, he was a musician and composer of no mean
order; and with a few shelves of rare illuminated manuscripts.
One table strewn with missals, music, rude sketches, and a few
objects of what we should now call vertu, such as lacrymatories,
bronze and golden ornaments, antique arms, and funeral vases
extracted from the graves without the Roman native camps, or
the yet more ancient Pictish barrows; and another spread with
the delicacies of what was then termed a rare supper—for the
proper supper, which was the principal meal of the day, had
taken place some hours ago—with a due complement of the
cumbrous-looking, but picturesque settees and high-backed
arm-chairs, composed the furniture of this most unroyal royal
chamber—unroyal, for in it there was neither dais nor canopy;
neither footstool nor chair of state; neither the treasured fleursde-lis,
and unicorn of Scotland, nor any of the insignia of Caledonian
royalty; and in it there stood neither lords in waiting,
nor gentlemen of the household; neither pensioners nor ushers
of the rod; but only in attendance, by the board, two unarmed
pages, in the black and scarlet liveries of the realm, ready to
hand wine or refreshments to the company.

And that company—the king himself clad merely as a gentleman
of birth in plain black velvet; a gentleman of noble
stature and fine features—the latter marked with something of
that melancholy which was the characteristic of all his race,
and especially of his equally unhappy descendant, the first
Charles of England, in whom it was believed—long before the
first shadow gloomed on his political horizon—to be a prognostic
of violent and early death; the queen, stately, and finely
formed, and fair, with the rich complexion and luxuriant sunny

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

hair of England, and the high, aquiline features, still lineal in
the princely family of the house of Beaufort; and, lastly, her
four maids of honor—damsels whose very names denoted that
they were of the highest blood of Scotland; and of the blood,
from first to last, true and devoted to the Stuart—for there was
a Seyton and a Beatoun, a Carmichael and a Douglass—but of
these four, though all were young, graceful, and gentle, and fair
enough each one to be the cynosure, we have to do only with
the last; for she, the Lady Catherine Douglass, differed from
all the rest, not only in the style and character of her beauty,
but in her demeanor; and, indeed, her whole aspect on that
eventful evening was unusual at least, if not unbecoming in
such a presence.

She was very tall, very largely formed, and though delicate
and even slender, so fully rounded in her figure as to give the
idea of her having attained years far more mature than she
indeed had, for she was scarcely yet seventeen. Her profuse
hair, closely banded over her tresses, and falling in luxuriant
masses over her neck and shoulders, was black as night, as
were her heavy, straight brows, which imparted a character of
unusual sternness to features naturally grave and almost austere.
She sate apart from the rest in an embrasure of one of those
high windows, gazing steadfastly towards the town, and evidently
all untouched by the fine music and fine poetry which
were enriching all the atmosphere around her, although the
music and the words were both the composition of a king—of a
king beloved and present. So still she sate that the others had
entirely forgotten her presence, the rather that she was concealed
from their view by a stout clustered pillar casting a massive
shadow over the embrasure within which she had taken
post. But though she heeded not the company, nor was heeded
by them, it was evident that she was anything but pensive or

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

abstracted, for her face wore that air of strange excitement
which Scottish superstition believes to be the consequence of a
preternatural foresight, and which is commonly known to that
people as a raised look. Her lips are half apart; her eyes fixed
on vacancy; her ear turned in the peculiar attitude of listening.
One hand was pressed upon her heart as if it would repress its
beating; the other, as it hung down by her side, was clinched
as tightly as though it was closed upon the dudgeon of a
dagger.

Men said that Catherine Douglass loved her king with a love
that surpassed a subject's love of loyalty—even as a later Douglass
of the ruder sex loved the loveliest of all the Stuarts —
unhappy Mary. Had the strong blood of Douglass been mated
with the weak stream that ran in the veins of the Stuarts, it
might, perhaps, in either case, have saved its sovereign. As it
was, in both cases, the weak in falling dragged the stronger
down.

But now the time was close at hand—the hour had come, and
the men. And still the gay song went on, and the rich music
poured its stream unheard—unheard by those inspired ears of
Catherine, which, deaf to their merry minstrelsy, were filled
with sounds they could not hear, as were her eyes alive to sights
they could not see.

Without, the city had already sunk to sleep, and no sounds
had been heard over the streets and wynds late so populous and
noisy for above two hours, except the sad, soft sough of the
westland wind, as it came wailing down from the Highland
hills; and the dull, monotonous rush of the flooded Tay, as it
poured along beneath the city walls, swollen with the melting
snows, for it had thawed for several days, and the river was
bankful; and from hour to hour the clang of the convent bell
telling how the night rolled away.

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

No guard was set at the convent gate; only within the porch
beside a close-barred picket, under a blinking lanthorn, dozed,
muffled in his cowl, an old Carthusian.

Hard by, but close concealed within the mouths of several
narrow and filthy wynds or lanes, debouching into the High
street of Perth, between rows of houses so disproportionately
tall as to cause their openings to resemble the cavernous gorges
between precipitous cliffs, rather than human thoroughfares
between human dwellings, about forty or fifty powerfully built
men had been standing on the watch motionless for above two
hours, closely wrapped in heavy serge cloaks, fitted with capes
projecting far over their faces, which they completely concealed
from view. At length the echoes of the convent bell died into
silence, after the twelve stern notes that tell of midnight, and as
they died away, a faint and guarded footstep, accompanied by
a muffled clash of metal, was heard approaching.

“It is he at length!” whispered one of the watchers, uttering
a single low whistle, which was answered at once by two
similar notes, and followed by the approach of a person similarly
clad, but of more dignified port and taller stature than the
others.

“The time has come,” he said. “The lights are all out!
They have retired this half hour. Silence, and follow!”

And as they went in single file, their feet gave scarce a
sound on the rugged pavement, so thickly were they clothed in
felt, gliding along through the dim streets like fleeting ghosts,
in total silence, unless when that strange muffled clash was
heard, ominous of evil.

They reached the convent gate, and the leader, knocking
very gently, and whispering a countersign, it opened seemingly
automatous, for, when they entered, the sleeping Carthusian
was no longer there, and the blinking lanthorn only kept the

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

wicket. They entered one by one, and filed off silently one by
one into the cloistered court, the leader carrying the dull lanthorn
with him, and the ten who entered last, remaining within
the porch to guard against interruption from without.

The others, as they reached the grass-plat in the centre of
the cloister, threw off their mufflings, and stood revealed, a
band of grim and grisly warriors, with scar-seared faces, and
many with grey hair, and all with indubitable marks of high
birth and station in the insolent daring of their aspect, and the
fierce haughtiness of their bearing. All were armed cop-a-pie
in steel, but they had no crests on their basnets, no blazonings
on their steel coats, and they bore no weapons save—each in
his right hand—a long broad dagger, known as the misericorde,
unsheathed and ready for assassination. The tall, gaunt man
who led them still wore his vizor up, and the dark grizzled face
and snow-white hair revealed the uncle of the king—Walter,
the Earl of Athole. Lowering his aventaille, with a mute gesture,
he led onward, and all followed silently, for they still wore
their felt shoes over their mail hose, though little need there
seemed for such precaution.

No human being met them in the cloisters, nor in the vaulted
corridors, nor on the vast stone staircase—no human eye looked
down on them from the tall casements—no owl screeched at
the murderers, “not a mouse budged” for all their dull resounding
footsteps.

But within one faithful heart presaged their coming.

Within her embrasure, still as a marble statue, with lips
apart, clinched hand, and glaring, sate Catherine Douglass.

When the royal company arose for the night, she had not
arisen, and, none observing her where she sate withdrawn, all
fancied that she had retired before them, and was a-bed already.

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

The dying brands glimmered feebly through the great hall—
the waxen lights were dead in the sconces, and the pale watcher
scarcely seemed less dead than they.

Hark! hark! one by one—one by one—stealthy, ghostlike,
only not silent—on they came, up the stairs, through the corridor,
those muffled footsteps. They paused.

A loud, clear voice woke the night.

“The king! The king! To arms! to arms! within there,
Brandanes, look to your bills and bows! The traitors are
without! The doors are barred! Treason! fie, treason!”

It was the voice of Catherine Douglass—and at her cry there
was a rush from within, but it was not the steelclad rush of the
trusty Brandanes, the faithful body-guard, the men of Bute
and Islay—only the rush of unshod girlish feet, the rustle of
female garbs, and the firm stride of one manly foot—the foot
of a king come forth unarmed to die.

At the same instant came a hoarse whisper from without,
while a heavy hand pressed the door inward, as if expecting
to find no resistance. “Away! silly minion! There be no
Brandanes, nor no bars wherewithal to bar the gate!”

“Traitor, thou liest!” was the firm reply. “For I have
thrust mine arm into the staples, and when was not the blood
and bone of a Douglass stronger than bars of wood or bolts of
iron? Fly, my liege, fly— by the back stairway, and the postern—
McLouis and the Brandanes keep the river gate! away!
I will hold them!”

“Curses upon thee! Yield, minion! force it, Graham; break
in, Ruthven! Curses on her! curses! What if she be a
woman, or what avails a paltry wench's bones, when a king's
blood and a kingdom are at stake!”

There was the energetic rush of ten heavy shoulders of strong
men against the oaken door without— within there was the

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

steady and undaunted nerve of one pale girl in agony—and for
an instant's space the girl's nerve carried.

Then came a fearful, craunching, shivering crash— low but distinct,
and then the tearing of the white flesh and sinews,
drowned in the splintering din of wood, and the fierce tramp
of the armed assassins as they rushed in resistless.

No scream passed her pale lips in that extremity of torture—
her dying eyes swam towards her king, to see if her devotion
had availed to save him. But there he stood, horror-stricken,
trammelled by the clinging arms of his shrieking queen and
her maidens. Had he been free he would have dragged her
from that fatal, fruitless post; had he been armed he had
avenged her.

As it was, he died with her; manfully, as becomes a man,
in silence—royally, as becomes a king who cannot resist effectually,
unresistingly.

Fearfully in after days did the assassins rue their crime in
unheard-of tortures. But what tortures could expiate the
blood of that devoted girl, what price repay her glorious self-abandonment,
save that which we will not doubt she has
received—

The Crown of Martyrdom in Heaven!

-- --

p583-134 Margaret of Anjou; WIFE OF HENRY VI. 1457.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

There is a very general habit among ordinary, and what
may be called everyday readers—even among that portion of
them who would feel themselves greatly aggrieved at being
supposed to underlie such a charge—of forming their general
estimate of events, persons, characters, and circumstances even
of veracious history, from the fictitious delineations of them
found in the pages of poets, dramatists, and romancers; much
pleasanter reading certainly, if less to be relied on, than old
musty black-letter chroniclers, or modern pragmatical compilers.
Not a few even of our historians—themselves the teachers,
as they should be, of less solid and solemn falsehoods— have
too often, as it seems to me, condescended to become their
pupils; and have transmitted tales, intended for the brief amusement
of an audience wishing to be pleased for an hour, as grave
facts and authorities for the information of an audience desirous
to be instructed throughout ages.

Of no portion of history is this more true, than of that dark
and gloomy period known as the Wars of the Roses, which
devastated England for above thirty years, during which twelve*

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

pitched battles were fought, besides skirmishes innumerable;
in which the lives of above eighty princes of the blood-royal were
lost either in the field or on the scaffold; the ancient nobility
of England almost annihilated; the ancient spirit of chivalry,
with its redeeming charities, and courtesies, and mercies, and
above all its high sense of honor, utterly eradicated; and a
fierce, brutal, bloodthirsty, and scourgeful party furor—not palliated
even by a loyal adherence to party, and utterly regardless
of the sanctity of oaths, or hospitalities, or ties of blood—
was for a long and hideous lapse of years ill-substituted. Of
this black page—the blackest, I think, take it all for all, of the
history of England—there is but one point on which the Anglo-Saxon
reader can dwell with any satisfaction; it is the admitted
truth, that, whereas in the civil wars of the European
continent, it is the masses, the peaceful citizens and the hard-handed
peasantry, who have ever suffered, the yet bloodier civil
Wars of the Roses were literally war to the castle, peace to the
cottage.

While eighty princes of the blood-royal perished, many
slaughtered in cold blood by noble, nay, but by kindred hands,
many more arbitrarily doomed to the scaffold; while the old
feudal aristocracy were so hewn down, root and branch, that
an eloquent writer* has asserted—a little extravagantly, perhaps,
but still with some base whereon to stand—that “after
the battle of Bosworth, a pure Norman-descended Baron was
a rarer thing in England than a wolf,” few citizens or peasants
fell, unless in the chaude melée to which they followed their
favorites or their lords; no military executions swept away the
captives by thousands, after the more merciful shock of arms
was past; no warrant of high treason followed the peasant to

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

his cottage, or the artizan to his booth. The “after carnage”
fell on the nobles only.

“Society, therefore,” to quote the words of the most recent,
as he is assuredly the most eloquent, of English historians,*
“recovered from the shock as soon as the actual conflict was
over. The calamities of civil war were confined to the slaughter
on the field of battle, and to a few subsequent executions
and confiscations. In a week the peasant was driving his
team, and the esquire flying his hawks over the field of Towton
or of Bosworth, as if no extraordinary event had interrupted
the regular course of human life.”

“Even while the Wars of the Roses were raging,” he resumes,
a few paragraphs later—“our country appears to have
been in a happier condition than the neighboring realms during
years of most profound peace. Comine* was one of the most
enlightened statesmen of his time. He had seen all the richest
and most civilized parts of the continent. He had lived in the
opulent towns of Flanders, the Manchesters and Liverpools of
the fifteenth century. He had visited Florence, recently adorned
by the magnificence of Lorenzo; and Venice, not yet humbled
by the confederates of Cambray. This eminent man deliberately
pronounced England to be the best governed country of
which he had any knowledge. Her constitution he emphatically
designated as a just and holy thing, which, while it protected
the people, really strengthened the hands of the king
who respected it. In no other country, he said, were men so
effectually secured from wrong. The calamities produced by
our intestine wars seemed to him to be confined to the nobles
and the fighting men, and to bear no such traces as he had been

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

wont to see elsewhere, of ruined dwellings and depopulated
cities.”

Yet, of this singular and almost anomalous period, the admiration
of contemporaneous statesmen, the wonder of succeeding
philosophers, it is not too much to say that ninety-nine hundredths
of all English readers form their opinions in accordance
to the rules in which it has pleased the genius, or perhaps—
alas! that it should be said of the greatest as well as the basest
of men—the interest of Will Shakspeare to paint them.

In his great historical plays, by which he led captive the
fancies of the great of his own day, and has led astray the
judgments even of wise men ever since, Richard the Second,
the parts of Henry the Fourth, Henry the Fifth, the parts of
Henry the Sixth, and Richard the Third, lie almost all the
opinions of almost all readers of the present day concerning the
rights and wrongs, the virtues and vices, the sins and sorrows
of the personages of that distracted period. So true is this,
that I well remember being myself asked by a lady of very
superior talents and various reading, “How it was to be explained
that some historian, whom she mentioned, and I have
forgotten, could describe Richard the Third as a wise, able,
and politic king, when it was well known that he was not king
more than a few days?” She had, of course, formed her idea
of the time from Shakspeare's play, or rather from Colley
Cibber's version of it—for Will himself does not quite so much
hurry the action—in which Richard is Duke of Gloucester in
the first act, King in the second, and slain by the young and
gallant Harry of Richmond in the fifth act; the latter personage,
by the way, whom it suited the poet to magnify, being
one of the coldest-blooded, meanest, and most cruel tyrants—
one of the most arbitrary and deliberate enemies of the English
constitution, and one of the most odious men, both in public

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

and private life, that ever disgraced a throne. The bloated and
bloodthirsty monster, the wife-murderer, who succeeded him,
was less detestable than he, for his vices were those of a bad
man—the other's those of a villanous machine; the crimes of
the second tyrant were the effects of hot-blood and boiling passion,
while those of his father were the offspring of cold malice
and deliberate calculation.

In no case, it is clear from the very nature of his vocation,
can the dramatist or the romancer be a safe exponent, or be
received as a true authority of historic questions. Effect is his
object, not truth—contrast the points at which he aims, not
congruities. If he find contrasts and effects, it is the privilege
of his caste, perhaps it is his duty as a craftsman, to strengthen
the latter by exaggerating the former. If the true tale of the
courts which he has chosen whereon to build the lofty rhyme, as
otherwise well adapted to his purpose, lack these effects and
contrast, why then, at the expense of historical truth, he must
create them—and why not? He offers to amuse you as a poet,
never probably dreaming that you are so mad as to quote him
into an historical authority. His object is to stir your feelings
to the pitch of action, to make you burn with anger, melt with
tears, tremble with visionary terrors; he cares not whether his
portrait is to the life or no, so that your sympathies declare it
to be life-like; it matters not to him whether his censure
blacken the ermine's purity or his praise purify the murderer's
crimson; and wherefore should it? or “what is Hecuba to him,
or he to Hecuba,” that he should lose your approbation for her
honor?

This is good cause why any avowed writer of entertaining
fiction should be regarded as an insecure base whereon to found
an opinion of true character. Historians, whose privilege exempts
them not from the closest adherence to the literal fact,

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

misled by personal partiality and factious partisanship, err oft
enough, heaven knows, in this particular, and become guides
so blind, that we have no occasion to seek for pilots through
the Cimmerian darkness of darkest historic regions among those,
who as being human are equally liable to go astray through
faction or favor, and who have never bound themselves to
accuracy or adherence to the letter of the truth. But why the
authority of the great, the immortal poet of England, who
most of all his tuneful brethren was Saxon English to the core,
is to be viewed with suspicion and distrust as concerns facts of
history, during the Wars of the Roses more especially, is that
all his personal prejudices leaned to the Lancastrian side; that
all his principal patrons, most of all the man-minded Elizabeth,
was a genuine Tudor, and though in the female line descended
from the house of York, held and claimed her crown always as
the heiress of her grandfather—Henry VII., of Lancaster.

By vastly the greater proportion of all English readers, who
have not troubled themselves to look into dry genealogical
details, and who perchance regard heraldry as a mere jargon,
it is supposed to this day, through the enormous influence of
Shakspeare's wondrous dramas—of which influence the prevalence
of this error is not perhaps the least evident proof—that the
house of Lancaster was in the true line of the Royal succession,
and that the house of York were daring and intrusive usurpers.

I do not intend to charge the great poet with intentionally
originating this falsehood; for it is more than probable that
historians and chroniclers—such as they were at that day—
began, so soon as Henry VII. had secured the crown upon his
head, and Henry VIII. all but added to it the Papal tiara, to
conciliate the favor of the arbitrary and grasping Tudors, by
strengthening the claims of the usurping house of Lancaster
and depreciating those of the rightful heir of York.

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

How easy a thing it is to falsify history by personal favor
and factious partisanship; and how difficult a thing it is, when
it has once been falsified, to unravel the tangled yarns of truth
and falsehood, how almost hopeless to arrive at the right, we
need not go far to discover—not farther than to the history of
these United States, and that of the last half century, within
the personal memory of many men now living—for it is yet a
mooted question, and probably never now can be satisfactorily
answered, whether or no a general of high command was a
traitor, a commodore in a celebrated naval victory a coward;
and if it be so easy a thing for partisan pens to cloud the truth
of actions so recent, as to make it undiscoverable—how arduous
must it not be to follow the clue of history through the devious
winding of ignorance, of sophistry, of prejudice, of intentional
falsehood to the right end, when that end is centuries distant!

In this case, happily, the truth lies in a nutshell, and depends
on facts of genealogical descent, so plain and potent, that
we need not dive deep into the mysteries of heraldic science to
develop it.

Richard II., who succeeded to the throne of England in 1377,
was the only son and heir of Edward the Black Prince, the
eldest son of Edward III.; he survived his father, and ascended
the throne at the decease of his grandfather, being then only
eleven years of age; and though in his early youth, while yet a
minor, he displayed both energy and courage; as he advanced in
years, he proved himself the weakest, most imbecile, and favoriteled
of English princes, with scarcely the exceptions of his hapless
great-grandfather, Edward II., and yet more hapless successor,
the sixth Henry, with whose reign we have to do.

It is very usual to hear much pity wasted upon weak princes,
and it is a favorite subject of declamation with historians, to
lament over the private virtues of the victim of his own

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

imbecility, and to wonder at nations rebelling against good-natured
idiots, which had remained tranquilly loyal under the rule of
capable despots. The truth is, that, for the most part, nations
suffer more under weak princes—themselves subservient to a
host of insolent, voracious, and ambitious favorites, each and all of
whom oppress the masses—than under one despot who oppresses
them himself, but who allows none to oppress them but himself—
on the principle that one bad master is better than a thousand;
and so it was proved with Richard. For, during his incapable
and unfortunate reign, he so completely lost all hold on any
party that, when he disappeared, no one cared to inquire whether
it was by actual violence, or by the natural termination of
imprisoned misery. The Duke of Lancaster, better known to the
general reader as Harry of Bolingbroke, usurped the throne, with
the consent, indeed, of Parliament, and amid the rejoicings of all
parties; and the unhappy Richard was committed to close custody
in Pomfret Castle, where he soon died, not without suspicion of
being murdered by Sir Piers Exton, who had him in charge. This
Harry Bolingbroke, Duke of Lancaster, was son to the last Duke
of Lancaster, third brother of Edward III., by Catherine Swineford,
the daughter of a private knight of Hainault. He assumed
the crown, in 1399, under the title of Henry IV., and held it
successfully and firmly, though with the strong hand always—
a manifest and double usurper; since, even supposing the forced
resignation of Richard to be valid, the true title to the throne,
vacant by his demise, was in the house of Mortimer, represented
by the Earl of March, son of the daughter of Lionel, Duke of
Clarence, second son of Edward III., and Edward Mortimer, the
Earl, preceding him. This is the point on which the whole case
turns,
as in this the primogeniture of the house of Lancaster
breaks down, and ultimately, as I shall presently show, the true
title was vested in the house of York.

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

Although this may seem a little dry and tedious, I will promise
that it shall be brief, and I would beg even the most impatient
of my readers to bear with me yet a little further, as a
few more words will put them au fait to the solution of a
very knotty question, at which to get, through the regular
channels of legitimate history, they would have to wade through
many a weary chapter, and then among the multiplicity of
Philippas, Isabellas, and Margarets—they had very pretty names
it must be admitted—and of ever recurring Dukes of Clarence,
York, Lancaster, and Gloucester, reign after reign; and generation
after generation, will, ten to one, overlook the gist of the
question when they come at it.

This usurping Henry IV., as I have said, held his crown so
long as he lived, and transmitted his title, disputed during his
life, to be yet more fiercely disputed after his death, to his son,
Henry V., one of the brightest supporters of the English crown,
dying a natural death in 1413, as unpopular at his demise as
he had been popular at his accession. In that year Henry V.
succeeded, and though disputes were raised in behalf of the
Earl of March, by an admixture of mercy tempering the severity
of law, he suppressed all conspiracies, spread the glories of
English arms far beyond the seas, and died the last great
foreign conqueror, and perhaps the most popular of English
kings, in 1422.

To him succeeded, at the age of nine months, his only son, by
Catherine of France, under the title of Henry VI., and, with his
crown, inherited the false and disputed title, without the strong
heart or the strong hand which can out of might make right.

During his long minority, and the protectorate of the able
and upright Dukes of Bedford and Gloucester, his uncles, no
claims were laid to his crown. Yet even his minority was unfortunate;
for the loss of all the French provinces, one by one

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

— nearly all of which, including the capital, were held by the
English at his accession heated the mind of the public against
him, and tended in some degree to his subsequent disasters.
A short time before he attained to his majority, the great and
good Duke of Bedford died at Rouen; and the unfortunate dissensions
which existed between the Cardinal Winchester and
the Duke of Gloucester excluded that honorable prince from the
councils of the young king, who, as he arrived at years of manhood,
showed an imbecility of character, a want of parts, a silly,
weak good-nature, and a willingness to be guided, not inferior
to that which had discrowned Richard II., and set his own
house on the throne, though his character was not disgraced by
the love of low society and vulgar debauchery, which belonged
to that most unprincely of princes.

On the death of the Duke of Bedford, a man, with whom,
henceforth, we shall have much to do, was appointed Regent of
France in his stead—Richard, Duke of York, namely—destined
thereafter to be his rival for the crown. This Richard was son
of the Earl of Cambridge, who was second son of the old Duke
of York, fourth son of Edward III. His mother was sister to
the last Earl of March, who died without issue during the late
reign, and therefore great grand-daughter of Lionel, Duke of
Clarence, second son of Edward III. The death of the Earl of
Cambridge's elder brother without issue, left Richard Duke of
York. He was therefore, on his father's side, heir to the fourth,
and on his mother's, to the second son of Edward the Third.
The house of the eldest son, the Black Prince, was extinct with
Richard II., and that of the third, the usurping house of Lancaster,
held the throne to the prejudice of the true heirs.

This Duke of York, however, though a man of parts, character,
integrity, and courage, was mild, kind-tempered, and cautious;
and it is little likely that he would ever have disturbed

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

the succession by any claims, had he not been unwisely forced
from inaction into arms.

Shortly after Henry's accession, his ministers—or governors,
as they might be called more justly—the Dukes of Somerset,
Suffolk, and Buckingham, negotiated his marriage with Margaret
of Anjou,
the daughter of René, King of Provence, and
titular king of Sicily, Naples, and Jerusalem, and Count of Anjou,
of all which splendid titles he possessed the barren honor
only, with scarce the land or revenue of an English baron. The
lady herself, however, was the loveliest of her day, and, both in
mind and body, the most accomplished in all Christendom. She
had a high, courageous spirit, an enterprising temper, a solid
understanding, and vivacious talents. In all respects, she was
one of whom, says Hume, who does not on the whole write
favorably of her—“it was reasonable to expect that, when she
should mount the throne, these”—her great talents—“would
break out with still superior lustre.” In all respects, she was
one fitted to be the wife of a husband lacking the energies
alike and the capacities of a man, without the wit to conciliate
and the will to control his people. In circumstances, as in
character, she was not unlike the unhappy wife of the sixteenth
Louis of France, although she lacked her more feminine virtues
and her gentler graces. In devotion to a drivelling, dotard
husband; in maternal affection, maternal courage, she was surpassed
by no one. Both foreigners in the countries they were
destined to rule, both hated by their people for being foreigners,
both linked unequally to drivelling dastards, both strove, according
to their natures and the ages in which they lived, for
the rights of their lords, and the inheritance of their children.
It were no mean praise to say of Margaret of Anjou, as I should
not hesitate to say, and as I hope to establish, that she was a

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

ruder Marie Antoinette of a ruder age, though not of a more
sanguinary epoch or a more cruel country.

It happened, unfortunately for Margaret, that by the treaties
of her marriage, negotiated, as I have said, by the Dukes of
Suffolk and Somerset, the remote province of Maine, lately
conquered by the English arms from the French crown, had
been ceded to her uncle Charles of Anjou, though she brought
herself no dowry to the king, her husband. Still more unhappily
it fell out that in carrying out this cession a fresh strife
arose; a war broke out between the two countries, in the course
of which all the French provinces, having been attached to the
English crown since the reign of Henry II., were lost to England
for ever, and attached to the French crown. There can
be no doubt that the loss of these provinces was a real gain to
England; but at that day politics was a science not sufficiently
advanced to permit even the wisest statesman to discern this
truth, and the popular pride in England was attached, in those
days, to the maintenance of the French conquests, just as it is
nowadays to that of Malta and Gibraltar; and as the popular
fury would fall hot and heavy on the administration which
should surrender or lose those costly fortalices of the national
vanity, so fell it then on the surrenderers of Maine, the losers
of Guienne and Normandy, and all foothold on the soil of
France. It was an unhappy thing again for Margaret, that the
good Duke of Gloucester should have been opposed to her
marriage with the king, and that he should thus have been
brought into more active enmity with the Dukes of Suffolk
and Somerset, since as a woman, owing her elevation in some
sort to Suffolk, whom she had personally kept abroad before her
accession, and as a woman piqued by the Duke of Gloucester's
preference for another woman to be his cousin's bride, she was
naturally more deeply engaged on the side of the bad,

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

ambitious men whom she found her weak husband's ministers, or
rulers rather, and friends, whom she found in some sort the
masters of her own destiny; and whom, by every motive of gratitude,
judgment, and interest, she was bound to regard her
friends until she should find them otherwise. For the same
causes it is natural that she should have regarded the good Duke
of Gloucester as her enemy; and that she should have been
easily led to believe, what was of course daily dinned into her
ears by the ministers in power, that he was a traitor, secretly
conspiring the death of the king, and aiming at the succession
of the crown.

On this point I have been somewhat diffuse, because on it
have been founded the only serious charges that ever have been
brought against this high-spirited and unhappy princess, whom
the Yorkish writers naturally calumniated, as an enemy dangerous
even when conquered, and whom in after days the Lancastrians
cared not to defend, because she was loaded with popular
odium, as a detested foreigner—it seems characteristic, by
the way, of the Anglo-Saxon blood in all times and places, the
fifteenth and the nineteenth centuries, England and the United
States, to detest and calumniate all foreigners, unless they are
patriot men or singing women—considering it well enough to
have a French scapegoat for the crimes of their party, when
they had criminals enough of their own to defend.

Gloucester was committed to the Tower on false charges of
treason, and a few days afterwards was found murdered in his
bed, while under the ward of his uncle the Cardinal, and the
Duke of Suffolk. The fine lines of Shakspeare will here
readily occur to all—


Who finds the partridge in the puttock's nest
But may imagine how the bird was dead,
Although the hawk soar with unblooded beak;

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

and doubtless the popular voice rightly affixed the guilt to
these two noblemen, neither of whom long survived him, and
one of whom, his uncle, is said to have died in the agonies
of a guilty conscience. But I must protest against such reasoning,
or sophistry rather, as the following of Hume's, for which
I am bold to assert, as he indeed almost admits, there is not a
shadow of ground for suspicion, except the scene in Shakspeare,
from which I have quoted above, and in which, to
heighten the effect, he has introduced Margaret assisting and
sustaining Suffolk. “What share the queen had in this guilt,”
says this great, though most partial historian, “is uncertain;
her usual activity and spirit made the public conclude, with
some reason,
that the duke's enemies durst not have ventured
on such a deed without her privity. But there happened, soon
after, an event of which she and her favorite, the Duke of
Suffolk, bore incontestably the whole odium.” The event
alluded to is the cession of Maine, and the loss of other provinces
consequent on it. A few words in the above I have italicised,
wishing to show how easily a writer may convey truth
by the letter, and falsehood by the meaning, and show how
easy to destroy a reputation by calumny, maintaining a show
of candor. Is uncertain, says Hume; and in one sense it is
uncertain, for there is not even an iota of pretended evidence,
or even suspicion against her. If it be uncertain whether a
person is guilty until he shall be proved innocent, few of us, it
is to be feared, shall go unwhipped of justice. With some
reason;
the reason seems to be that, because she was active and
spirited, she therefore was likely to have committed a cold-blooded,
cowardly murder. But the truth is, that to grant the
spirit and activity, at that date, is to beg the question; at this
period she had displayed neither; they grew with the growth
of subsequent events. Hitherto it appears that she, the king,

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

and country, were equally under the absolute control of the
triumvirate—Somerset, Winchester, and Suffolk. By the words
her favorite, the historian basely insinuates what he dare not
assert, and he can show no possible suspicion of such a ground
for calumny, that Margaret was an untrue wife of Henry; an
accusation, it needs not to say, which every action, every hour
of her life—full of devotion to himself while living, to his memory
when dead—brand with the living lie. The odium of the
loss of the French provinces she bore incontestably. True, grave
historian! most incontestably she did bear it. But read as thou
didst mean it to be read while writing it, this passage means,
and is understood by ninety-nine out of a hundred who do read
it, as meaning deserved to bear it. She was a beautiful, young,
admired girl, living with an old doting father, who kept up a
court literally of mountebanks and fiddlers, held cours plénières
des amours,
and fancied himself a troubadour; and there is no
more likelihood that she should have ever known the articles
of the secret treaty made between her uncle, Charles of Anjou,
and the ambassador plenipotentiary of a foreign prince, concerning
a matter which in no earthly way concerned her, than
that the daughter of an English nobleman of the present day
should know or care anything about the articles of her own
marriage settlement, beyond the amount of her pin money, and
the magnificence of her trousseau.

If it mean anything, this charge would go to imply—like the
mad howl raised by the brute terrorists and insane canaille of
Paris against the Austrian Marie Antoinette—that it was her
object to dismantle England for the benefit of her native country,
and to stamp upon her, what was then in her adopted
country held a stigma, the name of Frenchwoman. But let it
go for what it is worth, I have noted it more to show how
history is written, and to let my readers judge how it ought to

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

be written, than because I consider her character in this point
of view as requiring justification or defence. If Mr. Hume
meant to say that Margaret was privy to the murder of the
Duke of Gloucester, it was his duty as an historian to declare
her aloud a murderess; if he meant to assert that she was Suffolk's
paramour, it was his duty as a man to hold her up as an
object of abhorrence to all pure and virtuous women; if he
was prepared to show that she merited the odium which fell on
her for traitorously surrendering the Anglo-Gallican provinces,
it was his duty as a patriot to pronounce her a traitress. But,
as he dared not say that there was a shadow of reasonable
suspicion against her on any of the three points, he had no
right to insinuate, and by fair words produce false impressions.
If it be an author's duty “naught to extenuate, nor aught set
down in malice,” it is certainly one of his blackest sins to set
down the truth so as to make it convey a monstrous and malicious
lie.

Now it was barely two years after this, Winchester being
dead, and Richard, Duke of York, the last Regent of France,
now deprived of his occupation, was beginning to stir in England,
that at the time when Hume himself admits that “the
people considered Margaret as a Frenchwoman, and a latent
enemy of the kingdom,” the House of Commons impeached
Suffolk, and accused him of high treason, on some score of false
and absurd charges, one of which was that “he had persuaded
the French king to invade England with an armed force, in
order to depose the king.” Is is needless to say that no such
invasion was ever contemplated, and that even Margaret was
herself fighting for her husband's crown, and actually setting
squadrons in the field; she either never attempted, or never
was able to effect, a French co-operation landing. It is also
curious that when the Commons abandoned their false charges

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

of treason, and accused Suffolk of misdemeanors only, the king
himself, before the peers and commons, pronounced sentence of
banishment against Suffolk, a sentence which Margaret could
incontestably have prevented, had she chosen, and must have
chosen to prevent had she loved him, for whatever she could do
with the wily Beaufort, the able Somerset, and the shrewd Suffolk,
she certainly could wind the weak Henry to her will,
though she did so only, so far as history shows, for his own
good.

Suffolk was banished, however, without the queen's moving
in his favor; and as he went to France for refuge, “a captain
of a vessel was there employed to intercept him in his passage;
he was seized near Dover, his head struck off on the side of a
long boat, and his body thrown into the sea. No inquiry was
made after the actors and accomplices in this atrocious deed of
violence.” An admission which does not go far to inculpate
Margaret, as she incontestably had frequently thereafter the
power both to inquire after and to punish both actors and accomplices,
had she cared to do so; and the weakest point of
her character was that she was not one wont to let vengeance
sleep, when the power was in her hand to avenge.

At a later period than this, in 1551, further machinations
took place for the overthrow of the Duke of Somerset, and
after the rebellion of Cade, which all men judged to have been
instigated by Richard, Duke of York, he himself took up arms
and marched to London; but finding the gates shut against him,
he fell back, disbanded his army, and retired to Wigmore, where
no attempt was made by the queen, or her friends, to avenge
the wrongs of Suffolk, or to punish her enemy York. It is
certain that the true hereditary right to the crown of England
was not in Henry VI., and that it was in Richard, Duke of
York. Still Henry was not himself an usurper; he had

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

inherited his crown, after two continuous, prosperous, and uninterrupted
reigns, from his grandfather, to whose accession the
parliament of England had assented. It is true, again, that not
only Richard of York, the true heir to the throne, but that
Henry was as incapable, weak, and as unfit to govern as the
unhappy Richard, whom his own ancestor, Harry of Bolingbroke,
had dethroned and succeeded; and that, of consequence,
the same right of revolution—if one may coin such a right—
which justified Harry of Bolingbroke in discrowning, and the
Parliament in superseding the imbecile Richard II., would
justify Richard of York in dethroning, and the Parliament in
deposing the no less imbecile Henry VI.

Still a king de facto can never be to blame for defending the
crown which he has in possession, especially if that possession
came to him in regular line of succession. This is a maxim
which in the worst times, save the Wars only of the Roses, is of
universal application; nor can his adherents be held guilty of
treason for succoring or maintaining him.

Margaret was called to the English throne by competent
authorities, was acknowledged queen by the parliament, received
as queen by the people, and she had every right, nay, it was
her special duty, to defend in every way befitting her, the kingdom
of her husband, of herself, and their posterity. That age
deemed the direct appeal to arms, a course befitting woman.
And ill-mated as she was, to a womanish lord, she appealed to
them, and used them manfully, if in vain. The narrative of
her personal adventures is full of interest and excitement.
She was a great, high-hearted, brave, and noble woman; if she
was something masculine and unsparing, it was an age that
needed manhood, and there was no man on the throne but she;
it was an age of ruthlessness and vengeance, and she had great
wrongs to avenge. Her bravery in peril, her constancy in the

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

midst of ruin were gorgeous. Let peace preachers say as they
may, Margaret of Anjou will be held, and in old Roman phrase
jure habeatur, one of the heroines of England.

Thus far we have considered the life and character of
this great-minded and heroical woman, rather in a general than
in a particular light, and with a view rather to elucidating the
questions of that disputed right of succession to the English
throne, on which the bloody struggle of the Roses was founded,
and of the accusations brought against her by her enemies,
than of entering at large into her great energies, wonderful
perseverance, and eminent manly virtues—the virtues, by the
way, which were most requisite to her in the stormy times
among which her lot was cast. We now come to the period at
which those virtues began to display themselves the most signally,
the period namely, at which commenced the deadly civil
strife, which was not brought to an end until thirty years of
almost incessant warfare—and that of the bloodiest and most
pitiless nature—had deluged England, from her metropolis to
her remotest provinces, with knightly and patrician gore.

We showed, that in truth the House of York had the true
title to the throne as lineal descendants—through Anne, Countess
of Cambridge, and sister of the last Earl of March, who was
the mother of Richard Duke of York—of Philippa, only daughter
of Lionel, Duke of Clarence, second son of Edward III. of
England. The line of Edward the Black Prince, eldest son of
that warlike king, became extinct with Richard II., who was
murdered in Pontefract castle, leaving no issue legitimate or
illegitimate, in 1399. Henry, Duke of Lancaster, who deposed
and succeeded Richard, under the title of Henry IV., was descended
directly from the Duke of Lancaster, third son of Edward
III., and therefore could of course lay no claim, founded
on birthright, to the throne, so long as any heirs of the second

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

son of Edward should be in existence, which it has been shown
there were in the persons of Richard of York and his family of
sons, which was numerous.

In reply to this it was stated that Richard II., son of the
Black Prince, of the eldest house, had been dethroned by an
unanimous vote of the Parliament, on account of his total
incapacity to govern; and that the vacant throne had been conferred
by the same power, in whom it was competent to confer
it, on Henry of Lancaster, surnamed Bolingbroke, of the third
son;
which house, though confessedly second of the family,
were by that act of Parliament, and by quiet possession of the
throne during two reigns, and the peaceful transmission of it to
a third prince, in direct succession, thus rendered first of the
realm; and if not right heirs, at least right owners of the
throne.

It is easy to see that the question is an intricate one, and difficult
to be solved; and, though it is evident that the hereditary
right was in the house of York, that there was no valid reason
why the wearer of the crown, administrator of the government,
and king de facto, should not defend the realm to the
possession of which he had come by direct succession from
father and grandfather; the right of the former being assured
by no less an authority than that of the two houses in Parliament
assembled. All jurists hold that the adherents of a king
de facto, such as was Henry VI., Charles II., and the First and
Second Georges of England, cannot be held liable to charges of
treason for the maintenance of existing royalties; and, though
the bloody character of the age and the fierce partisan spirit,
which succeeded to the extinction of chivalry, and not yet mitigated
by the regular systematic principles of modern warfare,
led to the perpetration of savage slaughters and sanguinary
reprisals during the reign of the unhappy Henry, the officers of

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

the Long Parliament never pretended to punish the cavaliers of
Charles I. for treason, until after the deposition and decapitation
of Charles, when the Republic and the Protectorate had in their
turn become the governments de facto. In the two lamentable
affairs of the '15 and the '45, it is needless to say that neither of
the pretenders ever attempted to hold an adherent of the house
of Hanover, the actual kingly house, as traitors; though they
had never suffered their own claim to fall into abeyance, as it
appears the house of York had done, through the reigns of
Henry IV. and Henry V., but had continually adhered to the
title of kings of England, and ever kept up the semblance of a
court at St. Germains, under the protection of Louis XIV.

If, therefore, the adherents to the possessor of such a title to
the throne as Henry VI. held, cannot be held amenable on the
charge of supporting, much less can the possessor himself be
held amenable or culpable for defending, his title. Such a possessor
was Henry VI. of Lancaster beyond all question—and
taking into consideration his imbecility of character, amounting
almost to pious idiotcy, not far removed from that of the sixteenth
French Louis, it was not only justifiable, but right and
glorious in Margaret, to defend the inheritance of her father
and her children, against those whom she had ever been taught
to believe, and probably did believe, in all sincerity, to be the
traitors and usurpers of her husband's and his house's power.

The case of the deposition of Richard II. and the accession
of Henry IV. in his place, is in every way precisely analogous
to that of James II. and William III. of England, except that
the former revolution was performed in a more cruel, and martial,
and less deliberative age than the latter. It may be added
that Henry IV. rather received the confirmation of the popular
voice to a crown which he had grasped, while William was
called to the defence of religion and liberty, and was rewarded

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

by the crown which he had so defended. The difference is,
however, rather nominal than real, and it cannot be disputed
that although the claim of the Yorkists was the truer by
descent, that of the Lancastrians was at this period true enough
by possession, and they had been both fools and cowards had
they not striven to the last in defence of an inheritance so
splendid, even then, as the diadem of England. It is not the
least strange thing concerning this strange succession of struggles,
during which men of the highest birth and eminence
changed their opinions as they did their coats—almost daily,
with as little reason asked, or reproach incurred—that in the
final conflict the Lancastrian claimant, Henry of Richmond,
Duke of Brittany, was a double usurper, possessing no title de
jure,
and none of course de facto, to the seat from which he
ejected Richard III., the last heir male of the house of York—
though, thanks to Shakspeare, he has come down to us as the
gallant asserter of good rights, and righteous avenger of foul
wrongs done to the lawful line of English majesty.

We have dwelt on this so long, in order that, after having
previously shown that the claim of the Lancastrians to the
throne as right owners is entirely worthless, we may not be
charged with inconsistency for defending Margaret of Anjou in
her maintenance of her husband's and son's title to the crown
in dispute; and having, we trust, made this apparent to the
understanding of every intelligent reader, proceed at once to
the narration of stirring events and striking scenes, throughout
which she conducted herself through all adversities and spites
of fortune, if not as a very amiable or very gentle, at least as a
true-hearted, masculine-minded, great, and glorious woman,
wife, and mother.

Richard, Duke of York, the first claimant in the order of
time to the crown of England, had served under the

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

Government of Henry VI. as regent of France, in which high office he
succeeded the great Duke of Bedford; and subsequently as
commander of Ireland—which unhappy country was, as it has
ever been within the memory of recorded history, distracted, turbulent,
and ready for rebellion—and by holding such offices under
the crown had virtually admitted its authority. While he
was still in Ireland, Cade's well known Kentish rebellion had
occurred, and had in the end been defeated, and to this it was
believed that Richard was at the least privy, if he were not
actually instigator of it; the court were, however, too weak to
punish or impeach him openly, and perhaps lacked evidence
whereby to show his connexion with the rebels. From this
time, however, it is certain that his friends and partisans began
to lay claim for him to the throne by right of descent; and
soon after, in 1452, he actually levied an army, and advanced to
the gates of London, demanding a reformation and the dismissal
of the Duke of Somerset—then the minister—from all authority
and power. He found, however, to his great surprise
the gates shut against him, and on his retreat into Kent was
pursued by Henry with very superior force, and compelled to
go into retirement; his own popularity, no less than the weakness
of the court, and it may be, the imbecile good nature of
the king, rendered it unwise or impossible to attaint or punish
him. It is to be observed, however, that at this period he laid
no claim to the kingly title, professing merely to be the redresser
of the wrongs of the people, and the champion of a popular
reformation. During this period he lived in retirement at his
seat of Wigmore, on the borders of Wales, awaiting the advent
of times more propitious to the undertaking, which kept him
till he was too weary of tarrying for their coming.

The following year, after a gleam of transient success (during
which Bordeaux and a portion of Gascony were recovered for

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

the moment), the English were severely defeated in France,
their leader Shrewsbury slain, and all hopes of the recovery of
the French provinces totally extinguished and for ever. At
about the same time a son, Edward, was born to Henry by
Margaret, the Frenchwoman, who was already accused by the
people in general of the treacherous surrender of the English
conquests. Again, the birth of an heir male to the crown, by
excluding the house of York from all chance of a peaceful succession,
rendered its partisans more zealous and urgent for
instant action. Within a brief space Henry, always incapable
and imbecile, fell into such a fit of melancholy moodiness that
he became unable even to go through the pageantry, and support
the semblance of royalty. The Queen and Council were
unable to resist the voice of the peers and great barons, yielded
perforce, and saw Somerset sent to the tower, and Richard
Duke of York appointed Lieutenant of the kingdom, with
almost all the authority of royalty, which his friends, and perhaps
the Parliament itself, would not have been unwilling to
see him assume in style and title, as for the moment he had it
in reality. But Richard, though he was not “without ambition,”
was, as it seems, “without the illness should attend it;”
and by his moderate and amiable conduct during his possession
of the regency discouraged his own party, without gaining any
gratitude from the court; and perhaps, in spite of his good intentions,
in the end caused rather evil than good to England
by his very virtue, since he allowed his enemies to draw to a
head, and gather both force and animosity for a struggle which
even then the most far-sighted men perceived to be inevitable.
It was but a short time before, emboldened by the partial recovery
of Henry, and by the timidity or conscientiousness of
the Duke of York, the Queen's party recovered the ascendency,

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

released Somerset from the tower, and annulled the authority
of the Duke.

Then indeed Richard felt his danger, and saw that it was
time to act; or that he must fall, and his house perish with him.
He took arms, though still without claiming the title of king,
advanced on London, and the Lancastrians advancing to meet
him, gave them battle near St. Albans—the first in which blood
was shed in this disastrous struggle—and, with small loss to
himself, beat them decidedly, five thousand persons being slain
on the field; among whom were the Duke of Somerset, the
Earls of Northumberland and Stafford, and the gallant Lord Clifford,
by whose son so fierce and revengeful a part was played in
these wars theretofor. The king fell into the hands of the
duke, who treated him with the utmost courtesy and respect,
and the question now seemed at rest for ever. But the duke
again hesitated, and was contented with the restoration of his
protectorates, and indemnity to all the Yorkists, and the revocation
of all the grants which had been made by the crown
since the death of Henry V.

Margaret, however, perceiving doubtless that the termination
of these measures must inevitably be the ultimate exclusion of
her son from the throne, should the House of York hold the
authority, influence, and resources of the crown, during the life
of Henry—whether the latter nominally held the throne or no—
resolved on a bold and instant stroke for supremacy, and early
in the following year produced the king, again somewhat improved
in health, before the houses, and caused him once more
to resume the government, which the Duke of York did not
oppose, and all things once again seemed settled on a sure and
amicable foundation, terms being assented to by both parties,
and an outward reconciliation patched up for the time, which,
however, no one endowed even with common understanding

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

could expect to endure beyond the moment. After a brief
breathing-pause of doubt, hesitation, and deception, a paltry
chance affray, as it is termed in history—though in all probability
got up on purpose by the Lancastrians, who at the time
were in the ascendency—between an attendant of the king
and one of Warwick's followers, kindled a flame, which was
quenched only in the best blood of England.

Both parties flew to arms: and after one fruitless effort at
a rising, rendered abortive by the treachery of Sir Andrew
Wallop, which compelled Warwick again to retreat beyond the
sea, that great soldier landed in Kent with the Earl of Salisbury
and the Earl of March, the eldest son of Richard, afterwards
Edward Duke of York, and thereafter Edward IV. of
England; received by the Archbishop of Canterbury he entered
London in triumph, and shortly afterwards once again utterly
defeated the royalists at Northampton, partially owing to the
treason of Lord Grey de Ruthin, who commanded the king's
van, and deserted to the enemy in the very heat of action. In
this action fell, as usual, many of the flower of the nobility, to
whom throughout these wars little quarter was given by their
fellow nobles, in the shock of battle, in the pursuit, or in cold
blood after capture; and in it likewise was first shown the laudable
example of sparing the common people, which was set
here by Warwick and the Earl of March, but which continued
as much to be the rule of conduct during the struggle of the
rival Roses, as did the merciless and wanton butchery of
knights and nobles.

Nor is it easy to explain this, contrary as it has been at every
other period of English history to the habits and character of
that people; for it cannot be accounted for by any system of
reprisals or vengeance for kindred blood; for, with a habit and
versatility unprecedented among Englishmen, and since equally

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

abhorred and unpractised, there was scarce a noble on either
side, even to the princes of the blood themselves, who did not
change his party several times, and fight shoulder to shoulder
with those whose hands were yet reeking with the gore of their
children, their brethren, or their parents. We can only seek
for a solution of these two strange peculiarities of this individual
civil war, in the fact not only that it was a rude, but that
it was a transition age; that ancient landmarks were all
broken down, and no new ones erected in their places; that the
principles, the amenities, the courtesies, of the chivalric era had
fallen into disuse, while the rules of a strict social morality,
of obedience to the laws as paramount to all private passions,
and a legitimate and civilized warfare, had not yet been invented.
Add to this the disturbance of men's minds by the constant
recurrence of revolutions and the love of innovation, riot, and
rebellion for the mere sake of rebellion, which it seems to be
their inevitable tendency to produce. The king once more fell
into the hands of his opponents, who as usual treated him with
gentleness and respect, perhaps themselves affected by the simplicity
and innocence of his life; perhaps fearing to deal with
him summarily, owing to the repute for sanctity which these
qualities had procured for him with the people who seem to
have adored him.

In this instance, however, the respect shown to him was
limited to his person, not extended to his power; for Richard
of York, though he sought not even now violently or perforce to
dethrone him, laid claim to the regal title and authority before
the house of Peers, who debated the question tranquilly and
gravely for several successive days, and at length decided that
the title of the house of York was good, but that in virtue of
Henry's peaceful succession to the throne and quiet tenure of it
during thirty-eight years, he should be allowed to retain the title

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

and dignity of king during his life, the present administration
and future inheritance of the crown being in Richard and his
heirs. A more temperate and equitable, or, at the same time,
a more inexpedient or temporizing decision could not have been
come at—as if it could be even imagined that a princess of the
genius, energy, resources, spirit, and perseverance—added to an
almost more than masculine courage—of Margaret, would have
submitted to so weak a compromise, leaving an empty symbol
of command “to be,” as Scott has written of a greater exile,


“A dagger in the hand,
From which our strength has wrenched the brand.”
Even before the act was passed, or the authority fixed in his
hand, she had levied a royal army in Durham, after the defeat
of Northampton, having fled thither with her infant son, and
was already at the head of twenty thousand men, when the
Duke of York, fancying himself about to crush the incipient
rebellion, marched at the head of five thousand to meet her,
and madly disdaining to take shelter behind walls from a
woman's war, came out into the open field and delivered battle.
But Margaret was not the woman, nor Clifford who commanded
under her the leader, to be treated with so foolish a punctilio.
The army of the Yorkists was totally defeated, the duke himself
slain in action; his son, the Earl of Rutland, an amiable
youth of seventeen, taken prisoner and savagely slaughtered by
Warwick, and the Earl of Salisbury with many other captive
nobles beheaded at Pomfret castle. The dead body of the duke
was decapitated and his head set on the gates of York, covered
with a paper diadem in derision of his title, by Margaret's express
command; and on this has been founded a prevalent charge
against her—amounting well nigh to a total condemnation—of
savage and unusual ferocity. It was a bad deed, in truth; and

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

far would we be from defending or even palliating it. Still it
must not be unduly magnified or set down in malice. The age
was rude and cruel, the war unusually savage, and this deed has
been too much mixed up with the murder of Rutland, in which
there is no evidence whatever that Margaret bore any part.
Moreover, it does not appear that Margaret was ever guilty of
any special act of cruelty, apart from the relentless and cold-blooded
policy common to both parties, which had become, as
I have stated, the rule of the war, and for which she must not
be blamed. To persons engaged in the desperate game of war,
involving the liberties, the lives, the happiness of thousands,
perhaps millions, and through countless generations, single and
ridiculous acts become trifles—perhaps may be the result of a
pardonable and even merciful policy. The senseless clay of
York could not feel the blow which decapitated it—the disembodied
spirit must be far above, or far below, the degradation
of an insult offered to the shell—and if Margaret fairly believed,
as she well might do at that period, that such derision, not of
the dead York, but of what she deemed the dead York's usurped
title, could favorably affect her son's claim, there was in truth
much less cruelty in mutilating one dead body, than in slaying
or causing the slaughter of many hundred thousand living men.
But the former case offends our delicacy, shocks our nerves,
awakens our individual sympathies, and therefore we shriek
as Carlisle would say—horror over it; the latter is sensual,
legitimate, and performed to the sound of martial music and the
applauding cries of admiring nations, and therefore we throw up
our caps, and instead of shrieking over the corpses of the
slaughtered millions, cry, glory! glory! We are no great
admirers of either; but we do think that Margaret, as the world
goes now, would be held justified in fighting for her own and
her son's royalty—much more was she in the then opinion of

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

mankind, the adverse question never having been mooted; and
if she had a right to risk the lives of tens of thousands to win or
retain that which philosophy calls a bauble, but which no philosopher
we ever heard of refused to wear, it matters very little
whether she stuck a paper crown on York's cold head or not.
It was not a very womanly deed, it is true; but Margaret takes
no claim for being a very womanly woman. On the whole, a
great deal too much has been made of the matter, as there has
of many individual acts of the great Napoleon. Individual
leaders, sporting with the destiny of nations, and squandering
human blood like rain-water, must be judged by wholesale, by
the righteousness of their causes, the sincerity of their convictions,
the truth of their principles, and the inward meaning of
their character—not by single deeds, which, if the whole be good,
were necessary to the producing of that good; if evil, are but as
raindrops in the ocean of iniquity.

This terrible defeat of the Yorkists effected no permanent
good, however, to the Lancastrians, for after several other
fierce actions, in which victories, defeats, and cruelties were
pretty equally balanced between the parties, Margaret fell back
into the north, while Edward, by his father's death Duke of
York, entered London, and was at once proclaimed King of England,
under the title of Edward IV., in the year 1461. Still
the fierce energy of Margaret failed not, and in the north she
speedily collected an army of sixty thousand men, which encountering
Edward and the Earl of Warwick on Towton field
near Tadcaster, met with a rout and slaughter, in which thirtysix
thousand men fell in the action or in the pursuit, and among
them half the remaining nobility of the Lancastrians.

The ex-king and Margaret again escaped; the latter into
Scotland and thence into France, from both which kingdoms
she obtained succors, and only three years later than the rout

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

of Towton, again invaded England, again gave battle to
Edward at Hexham, in Northumberland, and again suffered a
defeat so disastrous, that her army was utterly scattered and
herself separated from all her attendants, and forced to seek
asylum in the depths of Hexham forest.

Here she gave as singular an example of personal intrepidity
and of the effect produced by high-born magnanimity in adverse
times over low and even malignant nature, as she had before
given of royal perseverance and indefatigable energy. Having
fallen into the hands of robbers, she was despoiled of her ornaments,
and treated with the utmost indignity; but while they
were quarrelling or carousing over the booty, she made her
escape from them at the dead hour of midnight, and concealing
herself and the young prince in a brake, awaited the coming
morn. With the first light she was surprised by a single pursuer,
and taking desperate counsel in desperate affairs, she threw
herself on his generosity, which argues in herself the possession
of a generous mind.

“This is the son of your king,” she cried; “to your charge I
commit him, be his guardian and his savior.”

Nor was her generosity deceived, for he did protect and save
her, and by his means she escaped to Flanders, and thence to
the small provincial court of her poor powerless father, King
René of Provence, where she dwelt many years in deep seclusion,
but without ever resigning the hope, or rather the determination,
of returning and striking another blow for England's royal
crown. Less fortunate, Henry was taken, and though treated
with some show of courtesy, was immured in the tower. Less
fortunate, all her noble friends who survived the rout of Hexham,
suffered forthwith upon the scaffold; and surely the
sceptre seemed to have departed from the house of Lancaster.

But still solitary and secluded, in poverty, obscurity, and

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

sorrow, that stern and resolute woman hoped on, and conspired
and determined. At length the time arrived, and the man.
Warwick, the king-maker, unjustly and ungratefully treated by
Edward, came over to Margaret's side, and after many a year
of negotiation and intrigue with France and Burgundy, obtained
succors, which enabled him to invade England, and in eleven
days after his landing, he who had made had unmade, and
Edward, himself dethroned, was in turn a fugitive from his
crown and country.

Edward, however, with energy equal to the emergency, himself
obtained succor in Burgundy and Zealand, landed in Yorkshire,
outmanœuvred Warwick who had advanced to meet
him at Leicester, entered London, and again became master of
Henry's person and his briefly born authority. A few days
later a fearful action was fought at Barnet, in which Warwick
would have won but for one of those blind chances which often
decide the fate of battles. The cognizance on Edward's banner
was the Sun of York, that of De Vere, Earl of Oxford, a
merlet, or five-rayed star, and in the confusion and dust of the
melée the latter nobleman, who commanded the Lancastrian
reserve, was in the act of bringing them up to a decisive
charge, when he was charged by mistake and driven off the
field by his own friends, and while all were in disorder, Edward
restored the fight and won the day. Warwick fell with his
brother Montacute. No quarter was given by the victors, and,
with small loss to the Yorkists, the Lancastrian cause was annihilated.

On that very day Margaret with her son, now a youth
of eighteen years and of singular promise, landed at Weymouth,
and learned but too soon the fatal news of Warwick's death
and her husband's renewed captivity. For a moment she was
paralysed, but her indomitable spirit could not even now be

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

daunted. Once more she gathered forces, only once more to be
defeated on her last field at Tewksbury. All her adherents who
survived the rout and had taken sanctuary in a neighboring
church, were dragged out and instantly beheaded—meet prelude
for what was to follow.

Margaret and her son were brought captives before Edward,
who addressed the brave boy insultingly. “How dare you,”
he cried, “enter my realm with lifted lance and banner flying?”
“To recover my father's kingdom,” replied the youth, undauntedly,
“and his heritage from his grandfather and father
to him, and from him to me lineally descended.”

Edward, pitiless and conscious of no generous feeling, smote
him in the face with his gauntlet; his brothers George and
Richard, Clarence and Gloucester, aided by Hastings and Sir
Thomas Gray, stabbed him to death with their daggers almost
before the face of his devoted mother. That mother was
thrown into the tower, in which her husband died but a few
days afterwards, not without strong suspicion of having been
murdered—even by the hand, as it has been stated, though probably
without foundation, of the Duke of Gloucester. Here
she languished for four years, until ransomed by Lewis XI. of
France, the most politic, the most despotic, the least generous
and most avaricious prince in Europe—of such strange composition
are men made—for 50,000 crowns. He gave her an
asylum in his realms, and she died, but not until 1482, “the
most unhappy queen, wife, and mother in Europe,” says Voltaire;
and perhaps, had it not been for that very Voltaire,
there had never died one more unhappy in the person of Marie
Antoinette of France, who possessed much of the spirit though
none of the genius of Margaret; while their husbands were distinguished
by so total a lack of both, that it is necessary to keep
constantly in mind their passive domestic virtues, before we

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

can decide whether it is pity or contempt we feel as we read of
their fortunes and most cruel fate.

To conclude with a few short words. In her after reputation,
Margaret of Anjou seems to us to have been even more unhappy
than in her life. Less fortunate even than “those brave men
who lived before Agamemnon,” as Horace sings, “but who
all fell unwept and lie entombed in endless night, because they
found no bard divine,” Margaret of Anjou lives for ever
branded with black reproach, because she found the divinest
bard of all, immortal and inimitable Shakespeare.

Faultless she was not—who is, or has been?—womanly she
was not, according to our ideas of womanhood in these days
when our young men are not ashamed to be ladylike—but for
her own day, she was every inch a woman, every inch a queen,
and every inch an English queen. Though she feared death as
little as the boldest of her barons, she never unsexed herself by
wearing arms or doing actual battle—she was neither traitoress,
adulteress, nor murderess, as it has pleased Shakspeare to portray
her, and the world to believe on his portraiture—but a
true wife; a devoted mother; a great, brave, gallant woman.
Her faults were those of her age; her virtues were her own.
Whither she is gone we know not; but of this we may rest
well assured, that wheresoever she now is the tongue of detraction
can pierce or rend her heart no longer.

eaf583n8

* Hume II. 433. Phillips & Sampson's edition.

eaf583n9

* Benjamin d'Israeli's “Coningsby.”

eaf583n10

* Macaulay, vol. i., p. 27.

eaf583n11

† Philip de Comine, minister of Charles the Bold, of Burgundy—
the great historian of the age of Louis XI.

-- --

p583-170 Henry the Eighth, AND HIS WIVES. 1521.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

In no character, perhaps, within the whole range of human
history, are the fatal and destructive influences of unlimited
power, a subservient ministry, and the opportunity of unbridled
gratification, on a mind naturally selfish and addicted to pleasure,
more clearly demonstrated than in that of the eighth
Henry of England.

When he ascended the throne of England, on the decease of
his father, Henry VII., the conqueror of Bosworth field—one of
the coldest, cruellest, and most avaricious princes who ever sate
on a throne—his accession was greeted with universal joy and
gratulation by all ranks and classes of society. Young, and of
singularly vigorous and handsome frame, with a fine countenance
and fresh complexion, a lively and spirited air, a perfect skill in
every manly and athletic exercise, a very considerable proficiency
in literature and the arts, Henry, at this time in his
eighteenth year, was as unlike as possible to the bloated, unwieldy,
peevish, and furious tyrant—with a face and a roar liker
to those of an old lion than to the features and voice of a man—
as we find him in later days, and as he is better known to most

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

readers, than as the gay and gallant prince, the beloved of his
people, and the admired and courted of all Europe. Yet such
he was in the earlier years of his reign; vehement, indeed, impetuous
and impulsive, addicted to pleasure and magnificence,
but graceful and gracious to his courtiers, and so popular
among the lower orders—to whom his bold, blunt, jovial manhood,
and his own manly skill in the lists, at tilt or tournament,
in the chase, and in the battle-field, had greatly endeared him—
that the memory of his after tyranny has been almost forgotten,
and he is, even to this day, rather a favorite of the lower orders,
especially in London, who still talk of the good old times of
Bluff King Harry, although those good old times were stained
with more blood, and blackened with more atrocity than any
previous or succeeding era.

The cause of this may, perhaps, in some degree be traced to
the fact that in the reign of Henry, as likewise in that of his
manly hearted daughter, Elizabeth, who is, like her father, to
this day a historic favorite, the executions on the scaffold and
at the stake, and the oppressions and exactions of all kinds fell
mainly on the upper orders—that it was noble, princely, and
royal blood, which flowed like water through the latter portion
of his reign; and that the humble and the lowly born were
treated, even when guilty of open rebellion, with unusual leniency
and tenderness. But still more, I believe it to be attributable
to the splendor and pomp of his court, to the comeliness
and magnificence of his person, which always influence the
minds of the vulgar, his jovial and hearty good humor—for,
when not thwarted and enraged by opposition, he was of a
joyous and even generous temper—and his success in all his
foreign enterprises, which could be enjoyed and appreciated by
all his subjects, while his severities and oppressions were uncared
for except by the few who suffered them.

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

His reign must ever be memorable for the great work of reformation
which was performed therein, owing in the first instance
to the passions entirely, and in no sort to the principles
of the king; and prosecuted to the end through his capricious
humors, and fury at all opposition to his will, not from any political
object or religious conviction. So closely, however, was
this suppression of the old monastic establishments, and this
secession of the church of England from that of Rome, connected
with the strange story of his conjugal relations, that I
shall touch on the facts incidentally in the order of their occurrence,
not treat them under a particular head.

And as the first step which led, through the passions of one
man, to the emancipation of millions from servitude to priestcraft,
and which, so far as we can judge, is the primary cause
of England's subsequent and present greatness, I come to the
first marriage of the youthful prince with the widow of his
elder brother Arthur, the Prince of Wales—Catharine the Infanta
of Arragon, fourth daughter of those famous sovereigns
Ferdinand and Isabella. Arthur having died within a few
months of the wedding without issue, Henry the VIIth, desirous
of maintaining his alliance with Spain, and unwilling to
restore the Infanta's dowry of 200,000 ducats, compelled Henry,
whom he created Prince of Wales on the occasion, to be contracted
to the Infanta. Henry, who was but twelve years of
age, while the princess was nineteen, made all the resistance of
which such a boy is capable; but the king persisting, and a dispensation
being obtained from the Pope, the espousals were
contracted between the parties in the year of our Lord 1502.

Seven years afterwards, when the prince was in his nineteenth
year, he succeeded to the throne, and by the advice of his
grandmother, the Countess of Richmond and Derby, he retained
as his cabinet the most eminent and least popular of his

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

father's ministers, by whose advice, and that of the countess,
he at length determined, though contrary as it would seem to
the opinion of the primate of England, and also to the dying
desire of Henry VII., who appears to have repented of the
measure, and urged his son to remonstrate against it; he at
length, I say, determined in spite of the great disparity of years
between, and her previous connexion with his own brother, to
marry the princess Catharine; and accordingly the marriage
was performed and consummated. Her well known virtues,
the modesty and sweetness of her temper and disposition, her
beauty, and the great affection which she bore to the king;
the greatness of her dowry; the advantages of the Spanish
alliance; the necessity of counterbalancing the power of
France; and the propriety of fulfilling the late king's contracts,
were the principal arguments adduced whereby to convince
the king. That they succeeded was probably from the
weight of the political, rather than the personal considerations;
for although Catharine was of fine person, engaging manner,
and rare excellence of character, both as a woman and a queen,
it is difficult to believe that passion or predilection could have
influenced a youth of Henry's sensual and sanguine temperament
towards one so much his senior, and otherwise so seriously
disqualified for his bed. Still, however, it must be admitted
that Henry lived with her, so far as can be ascertained, with
perfect tenderness and satisfaction for many years; that he
appointed her queen-regent of England during his absence in
France at the head of his army; that he carried her with him
into that kingdom, when he subsequently visited it in peace, to
hold with his superb and splendid rival, Francis the First, that
famous conference known as the Field of the Cloth of Gold;
that he created her only daughter Mary, Princess of Wales;
and that it was not until nearly eighteen years after their

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

union, when he was hopeless of having any male heir by
Catharine, when he began to be alarmed by doubts of his
daughter's legitimacy, and fears of the Scottish succession after
his own demise—when last he was, as he asserted, tormented
by religious scruples on that head, that he resolved to abrogate
the marriage with the Infanta.

Even after he had resolved on this step, to which he was
urged by the advice of his confessor, the Bishop of Lincoln, by
the unanimous opinion of all the English prelates with the one
exception of Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, by the counsel of
Wolsey, and his own doctrinal studies of Thomas Aquinas—and
which was perhaps really expedient as a political measure for
securing the succession of the English throne—he still visited
her constantly, conducted himself towards her with all tenderness
and respect, and never hinted the slightest dissatisfaction
with her conduct and demeanor.

On the whole, I am disposed to regard the conduct of Henry
in regard to Catharine of Arragon with less decided reprobation
than almost any other action of his life; I think it justifiable
to believe, judging from Henry's known addiction to polemical
and theological studies, and his generally superstitious—
for in a man so cruel and immoral, they cannot be termed religious—
tendencies, that he was for once seriously sincere in his
scruples; and, moreover, though it were a late period at which
to discern the validity of such scruples, and a cold and hard
measure to repudiate a blameless wife after eighteen years of
undisturbed connexion, and to illegitimatize her innocent offspring,
those scruples were certainly valid, and the great probability
is that the marriage would have been declared invalid,
the princess Mary illegitimate, and that a civil war would have
ensued, after the death of Henry, at the cost of much blood
and treasure to England.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

How far he was sincerely actuated by these views, it is now
of course impossible to decide; but it appears to be susceptible
of clear proof, that he had mooted the question of divorce
with Catharine of Arragon, before he had ever seen Anne Boleyn,
to his sudden passion for whom his conduct at this crisis
is often ascribed, and though that passion doubtless inflamed
his scruples, and spurred him to more vehement action, it is
certainly not fair to ascribe to it the origin of his intentions.

The truth seems to be, that he married Catharine in the first
instance, from what were supposed to be at the time sufficient
and satisfactory political reasons, but were afterwards discovered
to be the very reverse; that he had never any feelings towards
her stronger than calm and moderate regard; that the discovery
of the probable ill consequences of the marriage, combined
with the decay of her beauty, the increase of her years,
and certain diseases to which she was liable, awoke his scruples,
and perhaps excited some aversion to her person; and that to
these was added the last grain needed to turn the balance
against the queen, the violent and sudden passion created on
first sight of the beautiful Anne Boleyn.

The marriage of Henry with the queen had been consummated,
only in consequence of dispensation from the Pope; and,
in order to abrogate it, on the ground that it was incestuous
and therefore null and void, a papal bull was necessary; and
to this end, Clement, the ruling pontiff, was piled with seduetions
and cajoleries by Henry through his minister, the famous
Wolsey, while Charles the First, King of Spain and Emperor of
Germany, menaced him no less violently, in order to prevent a
divorce against his aunt, on grounds so disgraceful.

For a time, Clement appears to have wavered, and been in
truth inclined to the cause of Henry, and accordingly Cardinal
Campeggio was sent legate to England, and a commission

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

was issued to him and Wolsey, in order to examine into the
question in all its particulars.

They accordingly commenced their proceedings, by citing
the king and queen, both of whom presented themselves in
court, the former answering to his name; Catharine, however,
instead of answering, cast herself at the feet of the king, and
uttered a harangue of the most pathetic and affecting, and at
the same time of the most dignified and impressive character,
which should have moved to the strongest sympathy and even
doubt, if not to conviction, any hearts less obdurate than those
of Henry and the cardinals; after this, denying the jurisdiction
of the court, with a low reverence to the king, she departed
from the hall, and never would return to it. She was declared,
therefore, contumacious, and the legate proceeded to try the
case; Henry declaring on her withdrawal, that he had never
found cause to doubt her probity and honor, but that, on the
contrary, she had ever been a dutiful, affectionate, and virtuous
wife; and that his only scruples were those concerning the
legality of his espousals; from the charge of encouraging these
scruples, he, moreover, acquitted Cardinal Wolsey.

For some time, all things appeared to progress in the manner
most consonant to the King's wishes; but at the moment
when Henry was confidently looking for a sentence in his
favor, Campeggio prorogued the court on pretences wholly
frivolous, until the first of October, and returned to Rome,
when it was understood that he had burned the decretal bull
which had been intrusted to him.

At this time, or a little earlier, Anne Boleyn makes her
appearance on the court stage, having recently returned from
the court of France, a young lady of high birth—being descended
in the female line from the great houses of Norfolk,
Ormond, and Hasting—of excellent accomplishments, and most

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

extraordinary beauty; as is rendered unquestionable by the
fine picture of Holbein, which was recently in the collection at
Hampton Court, the palace of the great cardinal with whose
downfall Anne's rise was consentaneous. This was the period,
to use the beautiful words of an English poet,


When passion taught a monarch to be wise,
And gospel-light first dawned from Boleyn's eyes;
though, in truth, it must be admitted that wisdom was little
concerned, however might have been passion, in this question.

His passion for Anne, therefore, hourly increasing, and her
virtues and modesty depriving him of all hopes otherwise than
through an honorable marriage, added to this, the discovery of
Clement's tergiversation and politic evasions being enforced upon
him by the evocation from Rome, he resolved to have recourse
to other methods than the papal court for the procurement of
a divorce; and, as a preliminary to these, he resolved on the
destruction of his former prized and most trusted minister
Wolsey. For above three years, the struggles of Henry to
obtain a divorce had now endured, and with their close he
regarded Wolsey in the most unfavorable light, though it was
probable that the cardinal had in truth served him to the best
of his ability. Anne, too, was hostile to him from a conviction
that he would oppose her marriage, and his ruin was decreed,
and no sooner decreed than consummated. He was dismissed
from all his offices. York Place, afterwards the royal palace
at Whitehall, his town residence, was confiscated to the royal
use, and all his rich furniture, plate, and personal property.
At times, indeed, half capriciously, the king would appear to
relent towards his ancient favorite, but in the end he was abandoned
to the hatred of his enemies, was arrested on a charge
of high treason, and it is probable escaped a death on the

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

scaffold only by dying of a broken heart, at Leicester Abbey, on
his way from the North to stand his trial. His last words
were these—a memorable lesson to all those who put their trust
in princes—“Had I but served God as diligently as I served
the king, He would not have given me over in my grey hairs!”

He died, truly a great, but alas! not a wise man, nor good.
Rest his ashes! Ambition was the ignis fatuus which toled
him from his path, as since his time it has toled many a better
man, and will, it may be, on earth for ever.

In the meantime, having obtained opinions from all the French
and English, and several of the most distinguished of the Italian
universities, in his favor, as well as the advice of the English
bishops; having strengthened himself by an alliance, offensive
and defensive, with Francis the First of France; and being assured
of the support of his parliament, which at that period was a
mere tool of oppression in the king's right hand, by which he
invariably executed his most odious crimes and cruelties, he resolved
to withdraw his obedience from the court of Rome, and
privately celebrated his marriage with Anne Boleyn, whom he
had previously created Marchioness of Pembroke.

It now became necessary that the marriage should be declared,
in order to save the new queen's honor; accordingly he
avowed it publicly, and proceeded—rather late in the course of
things, one would say—to have the invalidity of his marriage
with Catharine declared.

Up to this period, Henry had treated Catharine with all distinction
and even regard, visiting her frequently and endeavoring
to persuade her to cease her opposition to his divorce; now,
however, finding her inflexible, he ceased to visit her, and allowed
her to choose any of his palaces which she would for her
abode. Ampthill, near Dunstable, was her choice, and in Dunstable
she was cited to show cause, before the court of

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

Cranmer, primate of England, and successor to Wolsey in the king's
favor, why a divorce should not be pronounced against her.
Refusing to appear or plead, she was again declared “contumacious,”
and her marriage was annulled as invalid and unlawful.
A subsequent sentence ratified Henry's marriage with Anne
Boleyn; and that princess being shortly after brought to bed
of a daughter, Elizabeth, that mighty and man-hearted woman,
who afterwards swayed the sceptre with such puissance and renown,
Mary, Princess of Wales, was declared illegitimate, as
the issue of an unlawful marriage, and the daughter of Anne
created Princess of Wales in her stead.

From this period, for some time, Anne Boleyn's felicity was
the theme of every tongue; her ascendency over the king,
whose passion for her, it seems, increased rather than flagged
on possession, grew daily; and so anxious was Henry to efface
every trace of his former marriage, that he announced to the
unhappy Catharine that she was to be styled, thenceforth, only
the Princess Dowager of Wales, and endeavored by compulsory
measures, and menaces against her servants, to make her
acquiesce in that determination. For once, however, his iron
will was vanquished, for so long as she lived she admitted no
one to her presence, but with the wonted ceremonial; nor could
any threats deter her servants from waiting on her according to
her title and pretensions.

She died of a lingering illness, in her fiftieth year, at Kimbolton,
in Huntingdonshire, having written a little while before
her death a most tender and touching epistle to the king, styling
him her “most dear Lord and Husband;” recommending
to him his daughter, Mary, the sole pledge of their loves; and
craving his protection for her maids and servants, coneluding
with the words, “I make this vow, that mine eyes desire you
above all things.” Henry, it is said, was moved to tears, on

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

reading this last evidence of Catharine's unmerited affection;
but it is also stated, though the narrator, Burnet, is a historian
of more prejudice and passion than veracity, that Queen Anne
rejoiced inhumanly and indecently at the demise of her rival.
I would fain disbelieve this; for the general conduct of Anne
Boleyn was ever gracious, gentle, mirthful, and compassionate.
Sprightly and light-hearted, and leaning perhaps too much to
a levity of manners which French usages sanctioned, but of
unspotted character, of a forgiving, generous, and caressing disposition,
loved in her life and regretted at her death, Anne Boleyn
had scarce the character that could exult over the cold
ashes of a rival—a rival whom she had vanquished in the tenderest
points, and mediately deprived of happiness, of dignity,
and, at the last, of life.

Thus Catharine departed; born to high fortunes and advanced
to higher, which she supported with equanimity and
adorned with majesty and virtue; doomed to calamity and
ruin, which she endured with magnanimity and patience; happier
in her decease than most of her successors, as she was
certainly superior to them all in elevation of character, in dignity
of demeanor, in the decencies of public, and the virtues of
domestic, life. As a queen she was good, as a private woman
great. Happy they who can so support prosperity, and surmount
adversity—of a truth, she proved herself, and that right
royally, equal to either fortune.

From the moment of Henry's union with Anne Boleyn, the
date of which we have outstripped a little, in the desire of completing
the sad tale of the fate of Catharine uninterrupted, his
whole character was strangely altered for the worse; and from
a rash, impulsive, passionate, and headstrong prince, violent in
his will, impatient of opposition, and selfish in the extreme, he
now became a barbarous, bloodthirsty tyrant; second, if second,

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

only to Tiberius and Nero, whose cruelties upon the Christians
he imitated almost to the letter—upon romanists and protestants
alike, whosoever the first opposed his will.

This king had no religious principle in view in alienating
England from the dominion—temporal first, and then spiritual—
of the Bishop of Rome; but as his lust of beauty first tempted
him to resist Clement, so his lust of power and avarice of gold
led him to the suppression of the monasteries, the confiscation
of the church lands, and the appropriation to himself of all the
privileges and puissance of the Pope.

During six years, the king's struggles with the Council of
Rome had continued; and during these, above three of which
had been spent in a married state with Anne, his affections for
her constantly increased; nor is it wonderful that it should
have done so, for she was a creature of the rarest beauty—tall,
slender, and of perfect symmetry, with a skin of snow; large,
soft blue eyes, and dark auburn tresses; nor were her accomplishments
less remarkable than her personal charms.

Yet he had now triumphed over Rome; had violently grasped
all that he coveted of church property; had been disappointed
by the birth of a dead son; and last, not least, had seen and
loved Jane, daughter of Sir John Seymour—a young lady, lovely
as the day, and possessing, in addition to her charms, in which
she at least rivalled Queen Anne, the advantages of youth and
novelty. From that moment, Henry seems not only to have
ceased to love, but actually to have hated, Anne Boleyn; for,
in this odious and inhuman voluptuary, there were two singular
characteristics—first, that licentious as he was, furious in his
passion, and unrestrained in his will by any considerations
human or divine, he appears rarely or never to have had recourse
to gallantry or intrigue, or to have contemplated the possibility
of gratifying his passions except by marriage—and second,

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

that his passion, so soon as it was satiated, was converted into
a furious hatred, which could be satisfied only by the blood of
the once loved object.

Those only of his victim wives whom he had never loved, he
never hated; and therefore suffered to live on in sorrowful, dishonored
widowhood.

In his new passion for Jane Seymour, he was now set
on the death of Anne; and with him a resolution, once
adopted, tarried not long time short of its fulfilment. Whom
tyrants thirst to destroy, courtiers are soon found to accuse;
and the king having affected violent jealousy on the casual
dropping of the queen's handkerchief during a tournament
at Greenwich, charges of infidelity were preferred against
her; and she was cast into the tower, protesting her innocence
with tears and invocations on the Supreme witness of
all human hearts.

For her, in her utmost need, who had ever interceded for all
sufferers, consoled all sorrowers, gratified all petitions during
her prosperous hours, there was found no intercessor, no consoler,
no petitioner. Her own uncle, Norfolk, preferring the
ties of religious partisanship to those of blood, became her most
embittered enemy; and Cranmer alone, vainly for her, and in
the end fatally for himself, strove to divert Henry from his brutal
purpose. She was brought to trial before a jury of peers; and,
with her own brother, Lord Rochford—whose wife, a woman of
infamous character of whom we shall hear more anon, was convicted
of adultery and high treason—without one shadow of
evidence, all spectators present pronouncing her wholly innocent,
was sentenced to be burned alive or beheaded at the king's
pleasure. Thereupon, turning her hands and eyes to heaven,
“O Father!” she cried; “O Creator! who art the way, the
truth, and the life, thou knowest that I have not deserved this

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

fate;” and addressing her judges pathetically, she declared her
innocence.

But innocence itself was powerless; and, Henry being determined
not only to destroy this lovely and virtuous being,
who had slept so softly in his bosom, but also to illegitimatize
her issue, she was induced, by terrors of the extreme sentence
of the stake, to admit that, in consequence of her prior attachment
to the Lord Piercy, a lawful impediment existed to her
marriage with the king; whereupon, most reluctantly, the
primate who presided, was compelled to declare the marriage
null, and Elizabeth illegitimate—a compliance with the tyrant's
will, which availed not in after days to save his own body from
the flames of persecution.

Reconducted to the Tower, she sent her last message to the
king, commending her daughter to his care, and again protesting
her innocence; to the directors of the Tower she almost
jested on her approaching fate; continued to the end
serene and tranquil; and, submitting herself resignedly to the
hands of the executioner of Calais, who had been imported as
more skilful than any in England, died at a single blow, which,
in her own words, sent her—it can scarce be doubted—“to be
a saint in heaven.”

On the morrow of her execution, Henry espoused Jane Seymour,
unable in the rage of his passion to give so much of delay
as even decency required, to the memory of one whom
his cruel and remorseless heart had once doubtless loved as well
as it was capable of loving anything.

Hoping, on the death of Anne Boleyn, to regain perhaps
her legitimacy, the Lady Mary now sought to be reconciled
with Henry; and, at length, after renouncing the hope, and
owning her own mother's marriage unlawful, she was in some
sort received into favor; but not for that would the old,

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

inconsistent tyrant reject Elizabeth, who was so fortunate as to find
grace with the new queen—a lady of sweet disposition and excellent
virtue—who sorrowed for the fate of the rival she had
unwillingly supplanted, and treated her orphan child with tenderness
almost maternal.

During the short ascendency of sweet Jane Seymour, the
king's temper was either softened by her charms, and gentle,
loving disposition, or diverted from his wonted cruelties by two
dangerous insurrections in the North, for no burnings or beheadings
sully the brief space of her pre-eminence over his affections.

But she died—as the ancients were wont to say “whom the
gods love, die”—young; nor survived Henry's short-lived love,
to endure his indifference or incur the doom which ever followed
his hatred. Within a year of her marriage, and two
days after the birth of her son Edward—created, when not yet
six days old, Prince of Wales, Duke of Cornwall, and Earl of
Chester—Jane Seymour passed into a better world; the best
perhaps, the most beautiful, and certainly the happiest, not least
so in the hour of her death, of Henry's queens. Yet though
he loved her, his joy for the birth of an heir wiped away his
grief for the death of a wife, almost before a tear was shed;
and it does not appear that her memory dwelt so much as an
hour in his cruel and callous heart.

As hitherto the king's marriages had been dictated by passion
and the preference for beauty, which he called affection,
his next was to be founded on political motives; and, after deliberating
long between the niece of the emperor, and the relatives
of Francis, he at length decided on marrying Ann of
Cleves, whose picture he had seen and admired, and by whose
hand he hoped to secure the support of the German princes,
in case of war arising with the catholic powers, who

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

threatened hostilities in consequence of his secession from the
Pope.

In this union he was disappointed, and, at first sight of the
princess, who was in truth a coarse, overgrown, ill-natured woman,
without grace or accomplishments, and speaking no language
but Dutch, he conceived the most violent aversion to her,
swore that she was a “Great Flanders mare,” and that he
could never bear her the least affection.

He continued, however, for some time to treat her with civility;
and even affected still to place confidence in Cromwell,
who had advised the match; although he had probably already
determined on his ruin, as he had previously on that of Wolsey,
when he suspected him of opposing his divorce from Catharine.

A new flame, however, soon possessed him; for he saw, and
determined on raising to his throne, the exquisitely beautiful
Catharine Howard, niece of the Duke of Norfolk, Cromwell's
most deadly enemy, who used the influence of the lovely but
profligate girl to ruin the good minister, even as Anne Boleyn
had been used for the destruction of his great predecessor.

A bill of attainder was immediately issued against Cromwell,
and one of divorce against the queen. The former resulted in
the speedy execution of the minister; the latter in the no less
speedy abrogation of Anne's marriage, on the plea of her previous
contract with the Duke of Lorraine, added to Henry's
assertion that he had not given his inward consent to the union.
Anne, who was of an indifferent temper, exhibited no displeasure;
accepted of the king's adoption as his sister, of precedence
next to the king and his own daughters, with an annuity
of three thousand pounds; and having on these terms assented
to the divorce, lived and died in England, without manifesting
any signs of pride, except in refusing to return to her own
country after that affront.

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

Immediately thereafter, his marriage was consummated with
Catharine Howard; and so delighted was he with the charms
of her person, her voluptuous temperament, and her consummate
conversational powers and address, that he actually caused
thanks to be returned to heaven in his private chapel for the
felicity the conjugal state afforded him.

Hourly, however, did his cruelty and rage increase. Smithfield
continually glowed with the funereal pyre of victims, sentenced
to the flames without trial. To deny any articles of the
catholic faith was even more fatal to the protestants than to
assert the pope's supremacy to catholics. The stake and the
faggot for the former; for the latter the scaffold and the axe.
So that a foreigner, then in London, writing to a friend, asserted,
that “those in England who were against the Pope were burned,
and those who were for him were hanged.” Nor were the political
sufferers less numerous, though more noble than they
who fell for their faith; among the former was the venerable
Countess of Salisbury, the last of the great line of Plantagenet,
who refused to lay her head on the block, or submit, untried
of her peers, to an unjust sentence. She ran, to the last,
frantically about the scaffold, tossing her grey, dishevelled locks,
pursued by the executioner with his gory axe, slashing at her
neck with ineffective blows, till at length she was hewn down,
and decapitated. The last of a great royal line, she died bravely
and royally.

This marriage of Henry's—great as had been his gratification
in the early period of his intimacy with the youthful,
beautiful, and artful Kate, and vast as had been her influence
upon his mind, almost even tending towards a counter-revolution
in religious matters—was to produce to him, almost ere
its first year was ended, some of those evils and exactions which
his alliance had invariably worked on others.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Tidings were brought to Cranmer of anti-connubial dissoluteness
so enormous, of girlish infamy so hideous and disgusting
on the part of the queen—with almost undoubted proofs of infidelity
to the king—that he knew not what to do, seeing that
to conceal, or reveal it, seemed almost dangerous. On advising,
however, with the Chancellor and the Earl of Hertford, he disclosed
his information to the king, who, though he at first utterly
disbelieved it, and loudly expressed his disbelief, was soon
forced to give full credit to the proofs which poured in upon
him from every side. Her infamy, almost from her cradle upwards,
was incredible and unconcealed. The king, the old,
bloodthirsty, brutal tyrant, so deeply was his pride affected, remained
a long time speechless, and then—was it for the first
time since boyhood?—burst into tears of agony and fury uncontrollable.
She died, as she deserved to die, on the scaffold;
and her death, like her life, was bold, impudent, and shameless.
With her, perished under the axe the assistant and companion of
her crimes, the bad Lady Rochford, whose polluted evidence
had been held good against Anne Boleyn and her own husband,
the brother of her regal victim. And it is recorded, that men
were now more convinced than ever of Anne's innocence, by
this shameful catastrophe of the chief witness against her.
With her died, also, Manhoe, Derham, and Colepepper, manifestly
convicts of the crime; but many persons of high birth,
unjustly attained for misprision of treason in concealing the
criminality of their kinswoman, among whom was the old
Duchess of Norfolk, her grandmother, Lord William Howard,
her uncle, and his wife, the Countess of Bridgewater, and nine
others, were pardoned by the king, most unapt for pardon;
which may be held full evidence that their sentence was not
unjust only, but too flagrant for enforcement.

Henceforth, as if this injury to his pride had acted as the

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

sting of an arrow upon a gaunt, old, famished lion, goading
him to fresh fury and carnage, he literally battened on the blood
of the good, the noble, and the great. Neither church could
now shield its professors from the stake, the scaffold, or the gallows;
no age or reverence of virtue, no tenderness of sex or
years, no gallantry or service of manhood could excite pity.
The realm was a-blaze with man-consuming hecatombs, afloat
with noble blood. Never before, never since, were there such
times in England. Never again may there be such.

Yet not even this affront could restrain Henry's amorous propensities;
and, in the year 1542, within two years (long space
for him to tarry) after that infamous discovery, he married
Catharine Parr, widow of the Earl of Neville, a woman no
longer in the flower of youth, nor beauteous; but virtuous, and
winning in her ways, and gifted with a shrewd tact to divine
and anticipate the humors, and thence to anticipate the wishes,
and avoid the anger of her tyrant.

Twice, in despite of all her caution, she was all but entangled
in the toils which had been destructive to her. Once, when
beautiful, brave Anne Ascue suffered herself to be dislocated on
the rack, so that she could not stand at the stake, but was burned
sitting in a chair, rather than implicate her queen in opinions
which both held in common, touching the real presence;
and again when, betrayed by the ardor and excitement of conversation,
she contended too eagerly in argument in behalf of
the reformed doctrines, against Henry himself, who, it must be
remembered, was no reformer, nor protestant, but as strong a
catholic as any; save that he wished himself to be both pope
and king, and to concentrate under one office and one title the
emoluments and powers of the two dignities.

The cleverness and womanly tact with which she extricated
herself from that dilemma, by flattering Henry's love of power

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

and pride of argument, and by playing upon his foibles, must
give us a high opinion of her talent and self-conduct, whatever
it may do of her sincerity. In such a case, however, sincerity
had been suicidal; and under such circumstances, if under any,
to be insincere may be palliated, if not pardoned.

Suffice it, that she regained the confidence of the old, bloated,
peevish tyrant's mind; heard him reproach the chancellor, who
came with forty pursuivants to arrest her, as a “knave, fool,
and beast;” and retained her hold upon his regard to the last,
in spite of the ill offices of Gardiner, and others of her enemies
and his sycophants.

But the end was now near at hand; for after within a few
days' time having executed the Earl of Surrey, the most accomplished
nobleman of the day, the patron of letters, the lover
of the fair Geraldine—at once, like the prince of Denmark, the
courtier, scholar, soldier—and condemned the father of his last
victim, Norfolk, to the axe, he died in the fifty-sixth year of his
age, and the thirty-eighth of his reign, the worst man and
worst king that ever sat upon an English, perhaps upon an
European throne, since the establishment of modern Europe.

He left a will, bequeathing the crown, first to Prince Edward,
then to the two princesses, in the line of seniority; thereafter,
failing issue, to the Marchioness of Dorset, the elder, and the
Countess of Cumberland, the younger daughter of his second
sister, the French queen; overlooking the posterity of his eldest
sister, the Queen of Scots, on account, it is probable, of her
religion—a will which bequeathed two reigns of bloodshed, and
anarchy or tyranny to England; the evil effects of which were
counteracted only by the iron will and manly wisdom of the
greatest, if not the best, of English queens—his own lion-hearted
daughter, by his first and most innocent victim—Elizabeth,
who to the energy, the courage, the spirit, and same touch

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

of the self-will of her father, added all the protestant feeling,
and all the truthfulness, though none of the sweetness, of her
mother, Anne Boleyn.

Verily! to look on these things, and others that occurred
then, and thereafter, even the Christian might be apt to say,
“Even on this earth there is retribution;” and to believe, with
Æschylus of old, that bloodshed begetteth bloodshed, and that,
of ancestral crime, crime is the offspring, unto the latest generation.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p583-194 Anne Ascue: 1546.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

The fierce old tyrant, Henry VIII., was drawing towards his
end; bloated, diseased, unwieldy, he had lost every vestige of
those good looks which in his younger days had delighted the
eyes—of that gallant and bold activity which had awakened the
admiration—and of that bluff and jovial good humor which
had won the affections—of his people. Like a gaunt old lion he
became but the more fierce and cruel as his physical and mental
powers decayed; arose despotically barbarous in the maintenance
of his sovereign power, in proportion as he felt himself
the less capable of maintaining it.

During his long and bloody reign, on one pretence or another,
he had put to death by the block many of the brightest
ornaments of his nobility; he had half decimated his people by
the stake and the faggot, burning protestants alive for denying
the “real presence,” and hanging papists for maintaining the
supremacy of the Pope; he had sacrificed two wives to his jealousy
or his satiety by a bloody death; he had, throughout his
protracted sovereignty of seven and thirty years, showed himself
the most vicious and inhuman monster that ever sat upon a
throne: and yet—strange to say! owing to some personal qualities,
such as daring bravery, profuse expenditure, a sort of wild

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

and capricious generosity, and his rough and ready accessibility
to all his subjects, he had preserved to the last the regard and
even the admiration of his subjects; and is even now regarded
traditionally by the lower orders of England, as a sort of roi
bonhomme,
under the sobriquet of Bluff King Hal—much as
in the neighboring kingdom of France, the Fourth Henry of
that realm has been with much more justice esteemed by his
people.

In the latter years of his reign, his violent dogmatism on
religious points and niceties of creed increased in a greater degrace
than any other of his strange and fearful inconsistencies.
Since he had taken to holding public controversies in his own
person against the wretches, who, in case of his failing to persuade
and convert them, were doomed to the horrors of a fiery
death, he had come to regard the acceptance of any creed
different from his own as a personal insult to his understanding,
and an overt act of treason against his sovereignty.

Since his mania for arguing on the subject of the real presence,
and punishing those who disputed or denied it, increased
hourly, it became actually a position of peril to be admitted to
a few minutes' conversation with the polemical king, who was
almost certain to entrap any person, whom he desired to confound,
between the horns of a dilemma from which he could
scarce hope to escape without incurring the perils of heresy or
high treason.

The mental energy and physical activity of the king had
now both failed; he was not able to take any part in the athletic
exercises which still continued down to his day—the last
expiring sparks of feudalism and chivalry, or in those bold and
stirring sports of the field, the stag hunt, cheered by the deep
chorus of the full-mouthed Southron hounds, and the blast
of the merry bugles—or the fierce brief gallop after the

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

long-winged falcon, striving with all its wings to outsoar the
towering ascent of the grey heron hawk; in both of which
pursuits he had taken so much delight, until the increasing corpulence
of his huge bloated frame, and the growing infirmities
of an advanced age, rendered it impossible for him to bestride
a horse, much less to follow the hawk or the greyhound by mere
fleetness of foot, as it had been his wont to do at a time when
it was not the mere flattery of cringing courtiers which proclaimed
him the best and boldest rider, the swiftest runner, and
the strongest man, of all within the limits of his kingdom.

A stroll in the beautiful gardens of Hampton Court, or on
the lordly terraces of Windsor, was now the longest excursions
of which the king, once so energetical and restlessly active, was
now capable; and in these, when he was not at the council
table, fulminating the terrors of his deathful decrees on all who
questioned his authority in sacred matters, or arguing in
person with protestants who dared question the doctrines of
the church of Rome, and with catholics who ventured to maintain
the supremacy of the head of that church, he spent many
hours daily, attended by his wife, the queen Catherine Parr,
her bevy of fair ladies in waiting, and a body of greater
and more influential courtiers.

There has been much error in the estimate usually formed
of the religious feelings or principles—for opinions or convictions
I cannot bring myself to call them—of the eighth Henry,
and of the extent and nature of the reformation which he set
on foot in England. In the end, it is true that the changes
which he set on foot did lead to the almost total extinction in
England proper of the catholic faith, and to the establishment
of what Henry would himself have called the Lutheran heresy.
But nothing is more certain than that no end was farther than
that from his desire or his contemplation. Infuriated in the

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

first instance by the steady and persevering opposition of Clement,
who then occupied the papal chair, to his divorce from
Catharine of Arragon, and contemplated marriage with the
beautiful Anne Boleyn; and encouraged in his rebellious sentiments,
by the unwillingness which had ever existed in the
church as well as the laity in England—fostered, probably, in
some degree, by its insular position—to submit implicitly to the
absolute authority of a foreign head, Henry had absolutely
rejected all obedience and allegiance, on his own part and on
that of his subjects, to the head of the church at Rome,
and had not only declared himself to be, but had obtained the
acknowledgment of the church of England, that he indeed
was the supreme and sole head of that church. But that
church was, it must be remembered, not what we now understand
as the church of England, but a purely and thoroughly
Romish church, differing in no respect from the continental
churches which professed the same faith, except in referring to
the English monarch, instead of to an Italian priest, the supreme
direction of its religion and care of its consciences.

It had its cardinals, its censorials, its altars and its incense,
its confessionals and its sacraments, its canons and its creed,
precisely as they existed in the Vatican: and it was no less
jealous of its authority, and severe in the punishment of its hereties,
than was the original foundation of St. Peter.

Henry, in fact, did not for an instant desire the abolition of
Catholicism, for he was probably as sincere in his own profession
of that faith, as a man of his fieree, impulsive, uncontrollable,
and sensual nature could be sincere in any religion. Nor
did he desire to destroy papacy itself—so far from it, that he
desired ardently and strove earnestly to perpetuate it, in a
divided form, making himself the Pope of England.

At an after period, he was compelled by the resistance of

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

the monastic bodies to secularize the possessions of the abbeys
and monasteries throughout the land, and to drive out the monks
and nuns from their time-honored residences, bestowing their
broad acres and rich tithes on lay proprietors, or on the collegiate
institutions of which he was a munificent founder and
benefactor. Still, for the most part, the dispossessed churchmen
were in some degree provided for by pensions and the
like, while all the incumbents of church preferment, all the
priests officiating at all churches, whether urban or rural, were,
of course, of the old religion.

The reformers were everywhere regarded by kings and
governments with more or less of political suspicion and distrust,
as well as of religious abhorrence; and in fact it was not
wonderful that such should be the case, for many of their
earliest and wildest sects—such as the fanatical followers of
Huss and John Zisca, and many of the Albigenses, Lollards,
and Waldenses—held to opinions utterly subversive of all
government both civil and social, affecting a levelling of all
classes and conditions, and some of them were insisting on the
abominable and disgusting tenets of Fourier and the modern
socialists in regard to sexual relations. This reason would
have been enough in itself to have steeled the heart and armed
the hand of Henry against all the true and thorough-going
reformers; as it was unquestionably in other days the cause of
his great and manly-minded daughter's unrelenting persecution
of the puritans and dissenters, whom she in truth punished as
assailants of the prerogatives of her crown, not as schismatics
beyond the pale of her church.

And indeed it is remarkable to this day, that the followers
of the Romish church are invariably the most subordinate to
discipline, and obedient to authority no less political than religious,
and that in direct proportion as sects withdraw

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

themselves farther and farther from that church so do they recede
from the sentiment of loyalty, and from submission to political
government. So that in almost every case the extreme dissenter
will be found the extremest dissenter.

How far this may have weighed with Henry and prompted
him to the cruel rigor with which he repressed the advance of
protestant reform, is not so directly apparent as it is in the
case of his daughter Elizabeth; but as Henry in no respect
lacked political shrewdness or foresight, though he at times
suffered his violent passions to prevail against the maxims of
sound statesmanship, and as no king ever lived who was more
jealous of his authority, there is no reason to doubt that he
clearly foresaw the parallel and contemporaneous spread of
liberal feelings in matters of church and state, of religious and
political reform. But apart from this, he had the stern and
obstinate veneration of the bigot for his own creed—a veneration
enhanced in his proud and despotical mind by the consideration
that it was his own—a consideration which led him to
regard all dissent from it as an affront in some degree personal
to himself.

Besides this, he prided himself on his learning and orthodoxy
as a theologian, on his subtilty as a polemical casuist, and
on his eloquence as a religious disputant; so that vanity, selfishness,
bigotry, and interest all urged him to the infliction of
the cruellest punishments on the wretches who differed from
the tenets of the catholic church, and held opinions at variance
to his own, especially on the question of the “real
presence.”

So far, therefore, was Henry from being a religious reformer,
or a favorer of protestantism, that the condition of the Lollard,
the protestant reformer, or the heretical disbeliever in any of
the peculiar doctrines of the Romish church, was infinitely

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

more perilous than that of the most violent and steadfast
catholic who held out to extremity for the supremacy of the
Pope. The latter might indeed be, and very probably was,
arraigned for high treason, brought to trial, and beheaded for
political criminality.

The former was very certain, in case of suspicion falling on
him, to be incarcerated, interrogated before the council; to be
preached at and disputed with by the king in person, to be
racked with unmerciful severity in order to extort from him
confession concerning his own belief, and the persons of his coreligionists;
and lastly, if resolute in his belief and steadfast in
refusing to abjure it, or, as it was the mode then to term it, obstinate
in his contumacy, to be burned alive at the stake, as had
been, and still were to be, so many martyrs to what they equally
believed on both sides to be the cause of conscience and truth.

Henry indeed was scarcely second in his persecution of hereties,
and his predilection for autos-da-fè, to the barbarous
and bigoted Philip of Spain, though his butcherings and
burnings were on a more limited and less general scale.
Terrible, however, they were, and atrocious, and of them no
worse or more sad example is recorded than in the instance
of the beautiful and good Anne Ascue.

There was not at that day in all England, it was said, a
lovelier being than Anne Ascue; and being highly born and
bred, closely connected with many of the chief ladies of the
court, and among others with the queen Catherine herself, she
became herself one of the brightest ornaments of that gay
circle, so that the charms, which, had she been less prominently
elevated before the eyes of men, would have only perhaps obtained
for her the honor of being the “toast of a county,” were
now talked of far and wide, and herself followed and flattered
by all the gallants of the capital, nay; but by royalty itself.

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

Of the very highest stature to which a woman can attain
without forfeiting one feminine attraction, Anne Ascue was at
once slenderly and voluptuously formed, her perfectly symmetrical
and rounded figure was full of every grace, whether in
repose or in motion, and its soft and undulating outlines
impressed the spectator with an idea of a perfect harmony
between the proportions of the delicate and balanced figure, and
the composed and happy soul which informed it. Her complexion
was as fair as can be imagined, and her face so pale,
that it was only at moments of the strongest emotion that even
a transient flush was seen to color it; still there was nothing of
unhealthy or livid pallor in the clear, life-like, and transparent
huelessness of those pure cheeks, while the rich sentient lips,
colored with the rose tints of the deep clove carnation, vouched
for the ruddy hue of the warm current which flowed through
her large blue veins. Her forehead was almost too high,
too solid and intellectual for that of a woman, giving at first
sight the idea of a character too grave and thoughtful,
perhaps; too self-composed and tranquilly great to condescend
to be moved by any of the small sublunary emotions, the
passing pleasures, transient sorrows, the gentle affections, the
daily cares, which make up the sun of this mortal life.
And this character was even enhanced by the long straight
dark brown eyebrows, curved into no regular symmetric
curve of beauty, but crossing the broad marble forehead with
a delicate yet decided line, full of pureness and character.
One glance, however, of the deep black fringed azure eyes,
when they were lifted to your face flashing with limpid
merry lustre, and laughing in their own clear light—one
smile from those red lips wreathing her cheeks and chin into
a score of radiant dimples—you could not doubt that you saw
in Anne Ascue,

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]



A spirit, yet a woman too;
Her household motions light and free,
And steps of virgin liberty;
A countenance in which did meet
Sweet records, promises as sweet;
A creature not too bright or good
For human nature's daily food;
For transient sorrows, simple wiles,
Praise, blame, love, kisses, tears, and smiles.
A being breathing thoughtful breath,
A traveller between life and death;
The reason firm, the temperate will,
Endurance, foresight, strength, and skill;
A perfect woman nobly planned
To warn, to comfort, and command,
And yet a spirit still, and bright,
With something of an angel light.

Such indeed she was in disposition, and neither care nor
education had been spared in order to render her acquired
gifts equal to and worthy of her natural endowments. She was
not only accomplished—as we use the word of our ladies in this
latter day—in the knowledge and familiar use of modern
tongues, a beautiful and almost inspired musician, a chaste and
graceful dancer, a fearless and elegant equestrian, but she was
learned in the sense in which we speak of men, and of but few
men, too, of this age and country—though in the sixteenth century
it was by far less rare than it is in the nineteenth, to find
the blithest and most radiant ladies reading the immortal bards
of old in their original classic tongues—and Anna could read
not only Plato and the tragedians in their own dialect, redolent
of all the attic honey of Hymettus, but could follow the sages
and prophets of the Old Testament through the grand metaphors
and magnificent hyperboles, which, a part and parcel of all

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

oriental languages, belong to none more thoroughly than to the
noble and sonorous Hebrew.

Better for her, however, had it been, in this world at least,
had her studies been confined to the light melodies of Southern
bards; had the smooth and effeminate Italian, the gay and
gentle Provencal, or the statelier Spanish tongues been her
highest acquisition. Better had it been for her, had her companions
with whom she loved to converse, now mirthfully, now
gravely and on deeper lore, been the gay gallants of the court,
rather than the deep designing churchmen, the wily Romish
priests and cardinals, who, ever fearful of seeing yet more of
their power escaping from their clutch, were making the most
desperate efforts to establish catholicism on the broadest base;
and for that end to detect, discover, or, if needs must be, to make
heretics in the highest places, for the purpose of publicly
degrading, and as publicly destroying them. At this moment,
the catholics were extremely powerful at court, Wriothesley,
the chancellor, who had succeeded Audley, and was deeply
attached to the Romish party, never ceasing to inflame the
king, on all occasions, in season and out of season, against all
heretics and reformers, and constantly exacerbating his rancor
against them, by representing the dangers which he was incurring,
not only to the safety of his realm, but to the salvation of
his immortal soul, by overlooking in the least degree the obstinate
contumacy of these levellers of all social right, and subverters
of all authority, human or divine.

Nor did the jealousy of the cruel, old, suspicious tyrant, whose
habitual peevishness was now increased by illness, need any
farther stimulus. As he became aware that his own latter day
was approaching, it really seemed as if he feared that he should
be deprived of the privilege of shedding a due quantity of blood
before his own demise; as if he dreaded that any victim should

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

escape his rancor. His own queen Catharine, whose sweet,
gentle temper, moderate and circumspect life, united to an extraordinary
degree of tact, talent, and insight into her husband's
character, had enabled her to retain his esteem and affections
for so many years, now fell under his suspicions. It was his
favorite habit to converse on points of theology; and Catharine,
whose good sense enabled her to converse well on all subjects,
fell in some degree into the snare, and being secretly inclined
to the doctrines of the reformers, suffered him to discover too
much of her mind on the subject. Henry consulted Gardiner
and Wriothesly, and both of them encouraging, nay, urging
him to extreme measures, he ordered articles of impeachment to
be drawn against her. Her fate was quivering in the balance;
a hair would have turned the scales. For though she, with
rare tact and ingenuity, represented that in her conversations
with the king she had only feigned to differ from him, in order
to have the pleasure of being conquered by his eloquence, and
instructed by his superior erudition, the old savage still doubted;
and on one occasion is said to have exclaimed, in reply to her
defence—“Not so! by St. Mary! Not so! you are now become
a doctor, Kate, and better fitted to give than receive instruction.”
Had he continued in that mood many hours, the head
of Catharine Parr had rolled on the same scaffold with that of
the gentle Anna Boleyn, that of the shameless Catharine Howard;
she was saved, but saved only by vicarious blood—by
the agonies and death of a most pure and spotless victim.

For at this time charges were brought against Anne Ascue,
the friend and maid of honor of the queen, that she dogmatized
in secret on the most delicate questions of doctrine, and more
especially that she denied the “real presence.”

At first she openly avowed her opinions, which scarcely, it
would seem, amounted to such a degree of dissent as the

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

Inquisition itself would pronounce heresy. Henry, however, was furious
that a woman's weakness should dare to dispute on points
of reason with his manly understanding, and resolved that no
indulgence should be shown to her; and Henry's ministers,
hopeful that if put to the rack she would accuse other great
ladies, and perhaps the queen herself, whose friend and confidante
she was known to be, determined that whatever was to be
the end, she should not escape the horrors of the question.

She was prevailed upon indeed by Bonner to make a seeming
recantation, but it was either in reality insufficient, or it was
determined to consider none that she could make as satisfactory.
She was cast into prison, where she spent her time in
fortifying her mind by prayers and religious exercises to endure
the horrible extremities which, as she now perceived, too certainly
awaited her. She even wrote to the king, and told him
“that as to the Lord's supper, she believed as much as Christ
himself had said of it, and as much of his divine doctrine as the
church itself required.” Still, as she refused her assent to
Henry's polemical explanations and interpositions of authority,
she was sentenced, as she had expected, to be burned alive at
the stake as an heretic.

But even this extremity failed to shake her; she prayed fervently
for power from heaven to endure her agonies with equanimity,
and for pardon upon those who for no cause had consigned
her to a fate so barbarous.

But even the little remnant of her life was not to be permitted
to elapse without an aggravation of cruelty and horrors.
Wriothesly, the chancellor, was sent to interrogate her, as to
the religious tenets of the great ladies in correspondence with
her, and above all of the queen herself—but Anne, although
she knew all, and was promised a free pardon if she would
make disclosures, endured the extremity of the rack even

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

until all the joints of her body were entirely dislocated, in profound
and resolute silence. Then, horror of horrors! when she
would make no confession, the chancellor commanded and
reiterated his commands, to increase the tension of the rack yet
further, and when the lieutenant of the Tower still refused, that
truculent minister put his own hand to the wheel, and almost
tore her body in twain. Still no confession followed; and reluctantly
they left her for execution on the morrow.

And now the last day had arrived; the fatal morn had
broken in the east, and Anne awoke from the disturbed and
fitful slumbers which had not sufficed to render her unconscious
of the tortures which she endured throughout every portion of
her rent and dislocated frame—awoke only to the knowledge
that these tortures were to be ended, within a few short hours,
by a death the most agonizing that the human imagination can
conceive, or human fortitude endure.

Serene and quiet to the last, she baffled all the malice of her
enemies by her gentle and uncomplaining fortitude, and by the
unexampled constancy with which she had borne all agonies of
the rack without a word of confession, by the saint-like tranquillity
with which she looked forward to her release through
the medium of the last anguish.

The fatal moment arrived, and, unable to stand erect, even
when chained to the stake, so thoroughly wrenched asunder
were all her joints, she was carried in a chair to the stake, and
so endured her appalling doom.

Three others perished with her for the same crime, and by
the same awful death—Nicholas Bellerian, a priest, and two
others of humbler station, but all with the same constancy, all
with the same confidence of receiving the reward of martyrdom
in a crown of everlasting and immortal glory.

One trial more awaited them—for when they were already

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

bound to the stake; with the torches already kindled around
them, a free pardon was offered to them on condition of their
recantation. But not one of the number faltered, or flinched
from the horrid ordeal. Silent and serene they looked on as
the executioners kindled the pile which was to consume them,
and without a groan or shriek they endured that last worst torment.
The flames soared up to the abhorrent and indignant
heavens, and bore upwards on their raging volumes four souls,
acceptable to their Creator.

Never was there a more unjust or pitiable doom, never a
nobler or more constant example of courage in a holy cause of
fidelity in the last extremity, than was seen in the fate, and
shown in the conduct of young, beautiful, and true Anne
Ascue.

She died for her religion and her queen; but the memory of
her shall be green and fresh for ever in the hearts of men, when
that of the mistress to save whom she perished shall be forgotten,
and that of the cruel bigot who condemned her shall be
detested in all lands, and through all ages. Honor eternal to
Anne Ascue!

-- --

p583-210 Jane Grey and Guilford Dudley. 1554.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

There was a pleasant summer parlor in an old Elizabethan
mansion, as we are wont nowadays to call the buildings of the
era of the Tudors, although many were built long before the
time of that great princess, and this of which I speak among
the rest—overlooking from its oriel windows a wide stretch of
park and chase, varied by dells and dingly hollows, and interspersed
with clumps and groves of magnificent timber trees, all
falling away in a long, gentle descent to the southwestward, so
that the eye could range for miles over the open country, until
it rested, far on the horizon's verge, on one of the stateliest of
English rivers, and, yet beyond that, on an extensive mass of
forest, empurpled now by the haze of distance and near approaching
sunset.

It was a pleasant parlor, hung with rich tapestries of green,
inwrought with scenes of the chase, deer in full cry, and hounds
in hot pursuit, foresters winding their bugles with puffed cheeks
or spearing mighty boars, nobles with falcons on their fists, and
gentle demoiselles reining their jennets of Castile or Andalusia,
and all the pride and pomp of the mimicry of warfare. The
level sunbeams, streaming in through the latticed casements,
filled the whole apartment with misty golden lustre, played lovingly
on the books and ornaments which crowded the great

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

central table, and kindled into warmer hues the dark wainscoting
of the carved ceiling, the huge sculptured mantel-piece, and
the embossed doorways; but it fell upon nothing—where all
was beautiful and rare—so rare or beauteous as the young girl,
for she was scarcely woman yet, who sat on the cushioned window-seat
of that oriel window, with the sunset rays playing
about her light brown hair, her delicate and pensive features,
and her slender though symmetrical form, like a lambent glory.
She was reading in a huge velvet-covered, brass-clasped folio,
which lay on a desk before her, and that so intently that she
appeared to take no note of the gay sights and exciting sounds
which, all that livelong day, had been sweeping past the windows,
within reach of her abstracted eyes, and ringing in her
ears unheeded. For the chase was sport without, gayer and
more enlivening than it was depicted within; bloodhounds were
baying until the deep woods rebellowed their harmonious discords;
bugles were winded far and near; coursers were prancing
and plumes waving, and ladies cantering across the lily leas,
eager to mark the towering goshawk swoop on the soaring
heron.

Yet from noon till it was now nearly night had that fair girl
sat there engrossed in her studies, though friends and kinsmen—
and one more dear, alas! than friend or kinsman—was chasing
down the sun in the gay sport; and never once had she
upraised those deep blue eyes from those quaintly charactered
vellum pages, although his charger had curveted within sight,
and his view-holloa swelled the breeze within hearing.

Suddenly the door opened, still unheard by the young student,
who read on, unconscious that she had a spectator present
at her studies. It was a tall, spare, dark-featured man, of
sixty years or over, with a thick grizzled beard falling down
square-cut on his breast, and wearing the trencher cap and

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

flowing black robes which were then, as now, the distinctive garb of the
universities. His features, naturally grave, not stern, relaxed
into a placid and benevolent smile, and an unbidden tear-drop
sparkled, he knew not why, in his heavy lashes.

“Ha! gentle lady,” he said, advancing slowly towards her,
“indeed you are an earnest and right studious student for one
of such years as most men hold better befitted to gay and
mirthful pastime; what be thy studies, my fair daughter, this
bright evening, when the hunt is up, and all the world, saving
you only, are afield and merry?”

“Oh, Master Roger Ascham,” exclaimed the girl, arising with
a bright smile to greet her friend, the preceptor of the Lady
Elizabeth of England—“Oh, Master Roger Ascham, you have
surprised me. But, indeed, Plato is my most choice favorite,
and his sweet eloquence and all persuading wisdom delight me
far beyond all pleasures they can reap from all their sport and
gaiety.”

“Yet Dudley is among them, daughter,” replied the old man
with a quiet smile.

“Ah! Master Ascham!” answered the girl, with a blush arising
for a moment to her fair cheeks and brow, lifting her finger
in half playful reproof; and then she added with a smile, “but
Guilford Dudley is not Plato, father; and though his company
is very pleasant, I doubt if from his converse I should reap so
much good, excellent though it be and gentle, as from this
wondrous Phædon.”

“You are wise, daughter, excellent wise and good, for one
of your years, so gay of wont, and thoughtless,” replied the old
man, with something of a sigh breathed from a smiling lip;
for the aged wise are apt to associate, even the least superstitious
of them, something, I know not what, of premature decay with

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

early wisdom. “It is my fervent prayer that your maturity be
no less happy than your youth is promising.”

“Why should it not be happy, father!” she replied. “I
am most happy now. All are so kind and affectionate to me;
and then—”

“And then what, fair daughter?”

Again the faint blush rose to her cheek for an instant; but
she answered in an unfaltering and clear tone of her silver voice—
“I was thinking of him, Master Ascham.” She spoke of
her youthful lord, to whom she had been so lately wedded.
“My life, hitherto, has been but one long, long spring day of
unmixed sweetness, without one cloud to overshadow it, one
shower to drown its rosebuds.”

“God grant, in his goodness,” said the old man solemnly,
“that your life henceforth, my sweet daughter, may advance
into the blush and flower of perfect summer, and decline, peaceful
as an autumn sunset, dying away in a flood of heavenly glory.”

“Amen! good Master Ascham. But you seem sad to-night;
it is not, I trust, that you have any cause for melancholy?”

“It is not melancholy; it is only thought, my daughter; the
old are wont to grow more thoughtful, as they have the less
hold on earth, and the more hope, we will trust, of heaven.
But of a truth—for why should I deceive you?—I have heard
tidings that in some sort disquiet me; that make me thoughtful,
yet glad withal at finding you so studious and so wise; that
make me hope you will know how to hold fast of your philosophy.”

“What are your tidings, father?” she inquired timidly, yet
eagerly withal—for there was something in his manner that
almost alarmed her, while at the same time it excited all her
woman's wonder.

“The King is dead, Jane.”

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

“Dead! Gentle Edward dead! My excellent good cousin
dead! So virtuous, so wise for his youth; so young for his wisdom!
Oh, father, but this is very, very sad. Oh, father, I
have lost a friend.”

“Pray God, you ne'er may feel the loss of one.”

But she scarce heard his words, for, her short and broken
ejaculations ended, she had bowed her gentle head upon her
knees, and was weeping silently, with the big heavy tears trickling
through the slender fingers in which her face was buried;
and while she wept, the kind grave tutor left the apartment, to
bear the sad news of her half brother's death to his own immediate
charge, the Princess Elizabeth, thereafter the great
woman-king of England; and when she raised her eyes again,
the Lady Jane Grey was alone with her sorrow.

Yes, fair and gentle reader—if any of the fair and gentle deign
to lend an ear to a too sad and too true tale—she, whom you
have seen seeking amusement while her gay comrades were rejoicing
in their festive sports of old, not in the pages of the last
new novel, but in the grand original of the old Greek philosopher,
was not less fair than thou, and not less youthful; of nobler
birth than thine, for hers was royal; like thee, the cynosure
of all eyes, the beloved of all beholders; and yet she read
Plato in the original Greek, rose at six in the morning, and
went to rest not long after the birds flew to their roosts; and
of a certainty would have blushed deeper than she ever did
blush, had she beheld revealed the modern mysteries of the
fashionable waltz, or the more fashionable Redowa polka. She
was Jane Grey, at that instant, by the letters patent of King
Edward, granted on his death-bed, Queen of England. Alas!
for her, the beautiful, the innocent, the young—forced by the
rude ambition of her husband's kinsmen from the sweet privacies,
to her so lovely and delicious, into the thorny seat of

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

England's royalty. Yes! though she knew it not, nor surely
wished it, even at that hour, while she was weeping the untimely
death of her young cousin, Jane Grey was England's
queen.

It must be remembered in this place that Henry VIII., shortly
before his death, declared his only son his successor, under
the title of Edward VI., under the government of a council, one
of whom was Dudley, Viscount Lisle, the Admiral of England,
agreeably to the destination of Parliament. After Edward and
his heirs, the Lady Mary was named first, and the Lady Elizabeth
second, in order of succession, with this proviso, that if
either should marry without the consent of the council, she
should forfeit the crown for herself and her posterity. Failing
the heirs of his own body, he passed over the heirs of his eldest
sister, the Queen of Scots, in accordance with an act of parliament,
and settled the succession on Frances Brandon, Marchioness
of Dorset, eldest daughter of his second sister the
French queen, and, after her, on Eleanor, Countess of Cumberland,
her second danghter. But he subjoined that, after these,
the crown should descend to the lawful heirs, thus leaving it
open to a question, and thence to a contest, whether he meant
thereby entirely to exclude the Scottish line, who were actually
the next heirs before, not after, the house of Suffolk.

By a succession of events, intrigues, and acts of violence and
iniquity, which do not of right belong to this sketch, Dudley,
Viscount Lisle, the son of that Dudley who, with Sir Richard
Empson, was executed in the first year of Henry VIII. for extortion
during the reign of his father, afterwards created Earl
of Warwick, gradually undermined and finally overthrew the
protector, Somerset, who ultimately perished on the scaffold,
himself succeeding to his dignity and office under the title of
Duke of Northumberland. That title he obtained, together

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

with all the great estates of the Percy family in the north,
which was still the most warlike part of England, by grant
from the young king; as the late Earl of Northumberland having
died without issue, and his brother, Sir Thomas Percy, having
been attainted for his share in the Yorkshire insurrection
during the reign of Henry, the title was now extinct, and the
lands were vested in the crown. This done he proceeded, being
a man of extraordinary capacity and ability, both for peace
and war, and of ambition not inferior to his parts, on his course
of aggrandizement, by persuading the new Duke and Duchess
of Suffolk to give their daughter, the Lady Jane Grey, who
was the next of kin, and heiress to the Marchioness of Dorset,
in marriage to his fourth son, the Lord Dudley Guilford.
Thereafter he negotiated a marriage, whereby to strengthen himself
by further great alliance, between Catharine Grey, Jane's
younger sister, and Lord Herbert, eldest son of the Earl of Pembroke,
giving at the same time his own daughter in marriage
to Lord Hastings, eldest son of the Earl of Huntingdon. These
marriages being celebrated with extraordinary pomp and splendor,
while the young king was languishing and like to die,
moved extreme indignation among the people at large, who
hated Northumberland in proportion as they had loved the regent,
Somerset, whom he had caused to be put to death, as well
as for his intolerable haughtiness and overbearing pride.

About this time Edward VI., a prince of the most amiable
disposition, and by no means without parts, whose only fault
was something of intolerance towards the Catholics, and an
overleaning to ultra Protestants or puritanic doctrines, fell ill,
being seized with a cough which, yielding to neither regimen
nor medicines, speedily degenerated into consumption.

So soon as this fact came to the knowledge of Northumberland,
he applied himself forthwith to the execution of his plans

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

with renewed vigor. He took care that none but his own
creatures should be about the person of the king, and, paying
him constant visits, under pretence of great solicitude for his
health, he found it easy to work upon his religious feelings, and
to create much alarm in his mind concerning the safety of the
Protestant Church, should so bigoted a Catholic as the Lady
Mary was known to be succeed to the throne of England.

Mary, he represented, was, moreover, illegitimate, her mother's
marriage having been pronounced incestuous and null. This
he was easily induced to believe in, and he readily acquiesced in
depriving her of her rights in succession: but it was far more
difficult to bring him to pass over the Lady Elizabeth, to whom
he was tenderly and sincerely attached, and against whom no
such cause of exclusion existed, she being, no less than himself,
a sincere, though scarcely zealous, Protestant.

Means were at length found, however, by which to convince
him that both sisters having been alike pronounced by act of
Parliament illegitimate, it was not possible to exclude the one
to the preference of the other on that plea, since the act of illegitimacy
was a bar against both in the same degree, nor could
be valid in the one case and void in the other. On these
grounds letters patent were granted by the king, setting aside
both his sisters of the half blood as illegitimate, and settling
the succession on the Lady Jane and the heirs of her body after
his demise.

Although the council, who were all creatures of Northumberland,
easily assented to this iniquitous proceeding, it was
not without great difficulty, nor until a special commission was
passed by the king and council commanding them to do so,
and a free pardon granted them in case they should incur offence
by their compliance, that the judges would draw a new
patent of settlement of the crown. When the patent was

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

brought to the chancellor, the Bishop of Ely, he refused peremptorily
to affix the great seal thereunto, unless it should be
previously signed by all the judges; and though the others finally
assented, after much violence and menace from Northumberland,
Sir James Hales, though a zealous protestant, could not be
brought to do so. In like manner, when the privy councillors
were called upon to sign, Cranmer resisted long, and at last
yielded only to the earnest and pathetic entreaties of the youthful
king.

Thus, in spite of the late king's will; in spite of act of parliament;
in spite of the laws fundamental of the land; against
the acknowledged order of hereditary succession; against all
rule and precedent, the two daughters of the late king, Mary
and Elizabeth, were arbitrarily and illegally set aside, and the
crown settled on the heirs of the Duchess of Suffolk; for she
herself, though living, waived the perilous dignity in favor of
her daughters, the ladies Jane and Catharine Grey, and their
posterity.

And thus, although neither of them knew it then, when
Roger Ascham left her presence, the Lady Jane was de facto
queen of England.

What follows is sad history. On the following morning, after
a fruitless effort to entrap the princesses Mary and Elizabeth, in
which, had he succeeded, to judge of the unscrupulous nature
and proceedings of this bold bad man, their tenure even of the
barren right of succession would have been but of short duration,
Northumberland waited on the Lady Jane, accompanied
by the Duke of Suffolk, the Earl of Pembroke, and others of
their partisans, and tendered to her their allegiance with all the
respect and honor due to a sovereign prince.

It was with equal grief and astonishment that the amiable

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

and lovely girl learned, for the first time, the plots which had
been entered into, and that too successfully, in her behalf.

Of the same age with Edward, she had been his friend, his
companion, and his fellow student; had acquired with him, and
even more than he, a perfect and familiar acquaintance with the
Greek and Roman classics, reading them fluently in the original,
and also with the modern languages, in several of which
she conversed as easily as in the vernacular. Her favorite
amusement was the pursuit of elegant and graceful letters; her
preferred mode of life was retirement—with her lord, to whom
she had given not her hand only, but her whole heart, with all
its rich store of delicate and feminine attachments—in some sequestered
rural residence, where they might live alone with nature
and their books,

“The world forgetting, of the world forgot.”

To such a mind, rarely endowed with talents and attainments,
and possessed wholly by such sentiments and tastes, it needs
not to say that the splendid glare of courts, the perilous ways
of ambition, and the thorns which to a proverb lurk within the
circle of the diadem, offered no pleasure, no allurement.

Her affection, moreover, to the late king, and her regard for
the Princess Elizabeth, led her to consider even a lawful occupation
of the throne as an act of ingratitude, if not treason.

She wept, when the crown was offered to her, even more bitterly
than she had wept on hearing of the death of Edward;
for those were tears of sorrow and sisterly affection—these were
in some sort tears of remorse, in some sort of sad and dark foreboding.
She argued earnestly, though gently—for all her character
was of gentleness—against her own elevation to the perilous
height of royalty. She pleaded the superior right of the
two princesses to the crown; expressed her conviction of the

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

danger of embarking on an enterprise so criminal and dangerous;
and at length, when urged to the point, decidedly refused
to accept the proffered honor. In vain Northumberland argued
and insisted; nay, he almost threatened, yet could he not prevail;
nor was it until the entreaties and caresses of her young
husband, whose ambition, it would seem, was dazzled by the
prospect of the crown matrimonial, that she, at length, reluctantly
and tearfully, and with many hesitations and forebodings,
consented to ascend that fatal eminence.

“It was then usual,” says Hume, “for the kings of England,
after their accession, to pass the first days in the Tower; and
Northumberland immediately conducted thither the new sovereign.
All the councillors were obliged to attend her to that
fortress; and by this means became, in reality, prisoners in the
hands of Northumberland, whose will they were necessitated to
obey. Orders were given by the council to proclaim Jane
throughout the kingdom; but these orders were executed only
in London, and the neighborhood. No applause followed; the
people heard the proclamation with silence and concern; some
even expressed their scorn and contempt.”

Of such a commencement it required no prophet's eye to
discern the disastrous conclusion. The fact appears to have
been, that as yet the mass of the people comparatively cared
but little about religious matters; that the respect and singular
affection for Henry VIII., which had always dwelt in the popular
breast, was by no means extinguished; and that the hatred
against the Dudleys, on account of the execution of the Seymours,
was still paramount. Moreover, although the masses
were certainly disposed to regard the marriage between Henry
VIII. and Catharine of Aragon as unlawful, they were by no
means prepared to consider the issue of that marriage illegitimate,
seeing that it had been entered into under the authority

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

of the church, and without suspicion of wrong by the parties.
On all sides, therefore, the gentry and nobility of Suffolk,
with their servants and retainers, flocked to the standard of
Mary in Suffolk, whither she had fled for refuge on the first intelligence
of the conspiracy. Ere long, the Earl of Huntingdon,
who had been sent by the council to make levies for the Lady
Jane in Buckinghamshire, carried his forces over to Mary;
while the very fleet which Northumberland dispatched to cruise
on the coast of Suffolk, deserting him, sailed into Yarmouth,
and declared for the queen de jure.

Northumberland himself, when, after in the first instance
sending out Suffolk to command the forces, doubting his capacity
to lead them, he marched forth in person, observed the supineness,
if not the disaffection of the people, and commented
on it to the Lord Grey: “Many,” he said, “come out to look
upon us; but I find not one who cries `God speed you!' ”

His forebodings were right speedily proved true; for, finding
himself unequal to cope with Mary in the field, and sending in
to the councillors for reinforcements, those gentlemen, with Pembroke
at their head, obtaining egress from the Tower, as if to
obey their orders, at once shook off and denounced his usurped
power, unsheathed their swords for Mary Tudor, and proclaimed
her in the midst of great applause from the people.

Suffolk, who commanded in the Tower for the Lady Jane, at
once laid down his arms, and gave up the keys; while the messengers
who were sent off with orders to command Northumberland
to forbear further resistance, which must perforce be fruitless,
found that he had already disbanded his followers, and proclaimed
Queen Mary, although too late to save his head.
Throughout the country, as Mary approached the metropolis,
she was greeted with general, almost unanimous loyalty; and
before entering the gates was joined by her sister Elizabeth, at

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

the head of a thousand horse, which she had raised to act
against the usurper; thus giving evidence in her girlhood of
what she would do in after years for the protection of her throne,
and her own country's freedom, in a more desperate struggle
and against a far mightier foe.

All the conspirators and abettors in this desperate act of treason
were of course arrested, brought to trial, and sentenced;
and among them, innocent and unhappy children—mere tools
and victims of ambitious traitors, Jane Grey and Guilford Dudley.
In the commencement of her reign, however, Mary affected,
if she were not really inclined to, a clemency, which, it is
very certain, nothing in her latter career showed to be natural
or congenial to her hard, cold, cruel nature.

None suffered, at that time, save those whom no modern
casuistry or apologetic clemency could deny to be justly slain—
Northumberland, the arch mover and executor of the plot, and
his subordinates, Sir Thomas Palmer and Sir John Gates. No
more of slaughter, at this time, was the consequence of this illtimed
and absurd, yet at the same time most iniquitous and
desperate, conspiracy.

Dudley and the Lady Jane, being neither of them as yet
seventeen, and being evidently and before all eyes guiltless, so
far as intent of all complicity in the treason, it would not have
been politic in any case to have them brought to the scaffold.
Their youth, their innocence, their beauty, alike conciliated the
people in their favor, and to have brought them to judgment
them would probably have been to jeopard all the vantage-ground
won, and perhaps to risk a second outbreak in the name of
Jane Grey.

But Mary knew not how to pardon; and, though they were
not put to death, they were committed to the Tower, that “den
of drunkards with the blood of princes”—that dungeon-keep,

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

wherein so many good, so many wise, so many noble, and so
many great of the sons of men, had been immured for years,
to glut the scaffold with their gore.

How they passed the weary months which ensued is covered
with a gloom impalpable, inscrutable, though there is too much
reason to believe that they were not allowed even the poor consolation
of sharing the sorrows which would have been alleviated
by participation.

But, like all other human things, those months came to an
end, and brought to an end likewise the sorrows of that bright
and fair young couple.

On the publication of the articles of marriage between Mary
of England and Philip of Spain, a violent insurrection broke
out in several parts of England, and had any foreign prince
supported the insurgents with his countenance, it is probable
that she would have lost her kingdom. As it was, although
for a short time Mary was all but overtaken and surprised by
her rebels, it was in the end suppressed with great ease, and
avenged by merciless and bloody executions. For Mary, now for
the first time giving free scope to her natural disposition, revelled
in blood and cruelty. Could she by any means have
effected it, she would have sent her sister Elizabeth to the scaffold;
but, as she was expressly acquitted by the dying declaration
of Wyatt, the chief of the insurgents, she concentrated
her bloody rage on the heads of Jane and Dudley. No further
trial was needed, the old sentence being still on record and in
force. Warning was sent to the Lady Jane that she must now
prepare for death, a fate which she had long expected tacitly,
and which—in the consciousness of innocence and the weariness
of life—she perhaps desired as a boon, rather than dreaded
as a penalty. To the arguments of the Catholic divines with
which Mary's zeal assailed her last moments—and I believe this

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

zeal may be regarded as sincere, not simulated—she replied
firmly and consistently in defence of her own religion; and
after this she wrote a letter to her sister in the Greek tongue,
encouraging her to hold fast to her faith in every trial, and to
maintain, in every fortune, a like steady perseverance.

When the day of her execution arrived, her husband sent to
request a parting interview, which she declined, informing him
that the tenderness of their parting would overcome the fortitnde
of both; while their separation would be but for a moment.

She even stood at her window and watched to see him led
forth to execution, when she waved to him a parting token, and
then awaited calmly the return of the cart with Guilford's
headless body; for, though it had been at first intended that
both should suffer together on one scaffold on Tower Hill, it
was deemed prudent to avoid the risk of stimulating the compassion
of the people for their innocence, and youth, and beauty,
into fury for their unmerited judicial murder, and it was resolved
that they should suffer singly within the precinets of that
bloody building.

When his body was brought back, and her turn had come,
she expressed herself but the more strengthened by the reports
of the constancy with which he had met his doom, and descended
the dark stairway which led, not metaphorically, to the
grave, not bravely but cheerfully, as though she longed to join
him who had gone before on the dark path which leads to life
immortal, whether for weal or woe eternal.

To the constable of the Tower, who asked her for “some
small present which he might preserve as an everlasting remembrance,”
she gave her table-book, containing the last words she
should ever write—three sentences in Greek, Latin, and English,
which she had just inscribed therein on seeing the headless
corpse of her loved lord.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

When she reached the scaffold, she delivered a short speech,
taking the whole blame on herself, without one word of reproach
or complaint against the needless cruelty of her doom;
admitting that she had erred against the laws of her land, and
declaring that she was willing to make satisfaction to them,
but averring that she had sinned not in grasping too greedily
the crown, but in not refusing it more steadfastly. Filial obedience
and reverence to her parents, she said, acting on youth
and ignorance, and by no means ambition, had brought her to
this pass. And she concluded by stating that she hoped the
story of her fate might prove useful to the world, by proving
that innocence itself is no excuse for misdeeds, if they be injurious
to the commonwealth. Then, causing herself to be disrobed
by her women, she submitted herself with a serene countenance
to the blow of the executioner.

She died, yet lives for ever—lives in the memories and affections
of her countrymen—lives, doubtless, among the saints of
heaven in everlasting glory: for, if there was ever yet a woman
who was almost a saint, while on this earth, that woman was
Jane Grey.

-- --

p583-228 Elizabeth Cudor & Mary Stuart, 1568.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

The greatest and most fortunate of queens—the loveliest and
most hapless of women. They might have been friends and
sisters, as they were sister queens of one fair island, then, for
the last time, divided; fortune and fate, and that worst curse of
sovereigns as of nations, religious dissension, rendered them enemies;
and, as in such case ever must be, the weaker of the two
was shipwrecked in the strife. They were, moreover, nearly
akin; and this, which should have been a source of amity and
good will, was, on the contrary, the cause of rivalry, hostility,
suspicion, and finally of the death of one, and of a dark blot
on the escutcheon of the other.

Elizabeth, the second daughter of the most arbitrary and
absolute king who ever sat upon the throne of England, Henry
VIII., and of his favorite wife, who was the people's favorite
also, ascended the throne of England—after the successive deaths
of her brother Edward VI., a weak minor, and her elder sister
Mary, a hard-hearted bigot, whose memory is to this day a reproach
to England and accursed of her people—amidst the
general acclamations and sincere delight of all classes. Her
accession had been long looked forward to as the oil that was to
assuage the troubled sea of contending factions, the sweet balm
that was to heal the wounds of persecution. She found a

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

people nearly, if not absolutely, united; for the barbarities of
Mary, while they had but increased the zeal, and added the
prestige of martyrdom to the cause of the protestants, had
alienated the moderate catholics; and, indeed, disgusted all
classes of Englishmen, with whom religious toleration, and even
indifference, had been a more usual phase of the public sentiment
than anything leaning towards cruelty or coercion. Thus,
both religious parties greeted her advent to the throne, and
that sincerely; for the catholics apprehended, as a body, no
severe retaliation from the hands of a princess known to be moderate
and politic, rather than splenetic and rash; and the protestants
were too happy at obtaining quiet, peace, and toleration,
to desire in their turn to become persecutors. Compassion,
moreover, was a further sentiment in her favor; for she
had conducted herself with rare prudence during her sister's
reign; and the imminent and instant peril in which she lived
until Mary's death had rendered her an object of general sympathy,
even among the catholic party.

She came to the throne at the age of twenty-six years, the
whole of which time she had passed in a subordinate, always
humiliating, and often dangerous, position. No adulation of
courtiers, no loud lip-loyalty of shouting thousands, had fostered
her youthful mind's worst passions. Neglected, scorned as
illegitimate, imperilled as heretic, she had lived with her studies,
had communed with herself and the world of the mighty dead,
more than with modern men or manners. Her tutor had been
the famous Roger Ascham; and, although the education which
he bestowed upon her was, of a surety, what we should now
deem better suited for the male than for the female sex, it cannot
be denied that it was such as befitted one who was to fill
the place of a king in England, and to contend against the

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

greatest powers and and princes of Europe for her own crown
and her country's liberties.

Already, when she climbed the steps of that proud throne,
had she learned one mighty lesson, had proved herself capable
of one grand triumph: major adversis* she had shown herself
already; the harder task lay yet behind, to exhibit herself, as
so few have done of mortals, par secundis.

In person she was tall, well formed, and majestic rather than
graceful in carriage and demeanor; her features, which it
were impossible to call handsome, were still striking, from
the great intelligence and power of mind which they evinced;
and although her hair was, in truth, of that hue which men
call red, there were not wanting poets—according to Homer,
they should have been gods—to celebrate it in immortal verse
as golden. To conclude, it may be said that Elizabeth, even as
a private woman, would probably, in any society, have attracted
attention by the graces of her person only; although, assuredly,
no one in his senses would have dreamed of calling her beautiful,
or of choosing her as his wife for her personal or mental
loveliness. Her character is a strange one; and one especially,
that cannot be summed up in a sentence. In order to attempt
to do so, I must be paradoxical, and assert that, in her virtues
she was purely masculine, and feminine only in her vices. Of
male virtues she lacked not one; of female virtues she scarce
possessed any. She had courage, fortitude, patience, shrewdness,
sagacity; was not without a sort of lion-like generosity,
and would not have deserted a friend, or betrayed her country,
to be the winner of eternal empire. Gentleness, softness, tenderness,
compassion, mercy, sympathy—of these words she
scarce seems to have known the meaning. Dependence, trust,
reliance, save in herself and her own matchless powers, she

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

knew not. Yet, of the smaller feminine vices, she had full
measure and overflowing. Vain as the silliest coquette that
flirts and languishes her hour in any modern ball-room; capricious
as the moon, and yet more changeful; irascible as the
Dead Sea; jealous, exacting, amorous at once and cold; fawning
with the cat's velvet touch, and anon scathing with the tiger's
unsheathed talons.

Her passions were her armory—fatal to others, powerless against
herself. Her love of power was her ruling masculine propensity.
To it, manlike, she sacrificed affection, the love of progeny,
the delights of home; yet womanlike, she pined for them, even
while she sacrificed them; and, doubly womanlike, she hated
all those who adopted and enjoyed them; and avenged upon
more than one of her best servants his entering on the to her
forbidden pleasures of the married life, with a malignity and
spite that, on any other grounds, are inexplicable. As a man
she had been, perhaps, the greatest who ever trod the earth;
for, as I have said, all her vices, all her crimes, arose from the
natural strugglings and eruptions of a feminine nature, smothered
beneath the iron will, and conquered by the indomitable
ambition, of a masculine mind. Yet that feminine nature was
ineradicable still, and was only the more distorted and depraved
as it was wrested the further from its true and legitimate direction.

As a woman, in private life, had she closely resembled what
she was in public, she had been simply hateful, odious, and contemptible;
but probably she had not been such. As it is, the
fairest way of judging her appears to be, as Hume has observed
with his usual shrewdness, to consider her simply as a person
of strong common sense, placed in authority over a great nation
in very dangerous times, and doing her duty to that nation
manfully always, and, in the main, honestly and truly; but, by

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

the very vis and vigor with which she devoted herself to public,
unfitting herself for private life; and therefore, in her private
relations, unamiable, imperious, cruel, false, capricious, and
a tyrant unto death.

Nursed, from her cradle to her womanhood, in the rough
arms of adversity, she was thenceforth to her death the child
of authority and fortune. Yet did she live, did she die happy?

Her rival, Mary, was in all respects nearly her opposite. Her
father, James V., of Scotland, was the son of that unhappy
James IV. who fell at Flodden, and Margaret, the eldest sister
of Henry VIII., and therefore was the first cousin of Elizabeth.
He espoused the Duchess of Longueville, the sister of the great
Duc de Guise, and the others of that powerful and almost regal
house, which during so many reigns held the reins of the French
government; and, after a disturbed and unhappy reign, being
defeated, through the disaffection of his nobles, at the battle of
Solway, by a mere handful of English spears, fell into a hopeless
languor and decline, so that his life was despaired of. At
this sad juncture, news was brought to him, he then having no
living issue, that his queen was safely delivered; whereon he
asked, was it a male or a female child? and, being informed
that it was the latter, he turned his face to the wall, exclaiming
as it is said, “The crown cam' wi' a lassie, and it will awa' wi'
a lassie;” and in a few days expired, leaving those last prophetic
words as a sad legacy to his infant heiress.

No sooner was James dead than, precisely as he expected,
Henry determined on annexing Scotland to the English crown
as an appanage, by means of a marriage between his young son
Edward and the infant princess; and, at first, fortune seemed
completely to favor his plans. By means of the Scottish nobles,
many of whom, and of high rank, had fallen into his hands at
the disastrous rout of Solway, he succeeded in negotiating this

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

marriage. The Cardinal Primate of Scotland, Beaton, who
had, it is said, forged a will in the name of the late king, appointing
himself regent, with three other nobles, during Queen
Mary's minority, was overpowered and committed to the custody
of Lord Seton; while James Hamilton, Earl of Arran,
was declared governor. It was thereafter agreed that the queen
should remain in Scotland until she should reach the age of ten,
when she should be sent to England to be educated and betrothed
to the Prince of Wales. Six hostages were to be
delivered to Henry for the faithful performance of this contract,
and it was stipulated that Scotland, notwithstanding its
union with England, should retain all its own laws and privileges.

Well had it been for the young princess, well for her native
land, well for the world at large, had that contract held good!
Long years of intestine strife—the curse of religious factions
rabidly warring amid the feuds of hostile houses, the savage
bickerings of rival clans, the fierce and persecuting zeal of ignorant
and intolerant preachers, had been spared to Scotland;
nay, even to England, it may be, the miseries and civil wars,
induced by the accession of the hapless and imbecile house of
Stuart, in its most odious and imbecile member, might have
passed over; and, assuredly, that infant queen had escaped a
life of misery, a death of horror.

Scotland was, however, at this time altogether catholic; the
reformation, which soon afterwards outstripped with rampant
strides its progress in the neighboring kingdom, taking the hard
stern rule of Calvin, instead of the mild form of Lutheran dissent,
had scarcely drawn as yet to any head. Naturally,
therefore, the pope and the whole of catholic Europe, fearful
of the spread of Henry's recent heresy, were willing to go every
length to preserve Scotland to the discipline of the true church.
Beaton escaped from custody—the ecclesiastics lent him all their

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

power; the hereditary jealousy of England was revived among
the martial Scottish nobles; the hostages were denied, although
the captive nobles had been suffered to go free on their parole
of honor, which they all broke, with one honorable exception,
Kennedy, Earl of Cassilis, who, true to his word, returned and
surrendered himself to Henry—an honorable action, honorably
rewarded by that monarch, who at once set him free without
condition. Enraged beyond all bonds of moderation by this
duplicity, Henry threw himself into the arms of the emperor,
declared war at once on Francis and on Scotland, and waged it
unremittingly, but with varied success, during the remainder of
his life.

After Henry's decease, and the accession of Edward, the Protector
Somerset prosecuted the Scottish war with such ability
and success that, after the victory of Pinkie Cleugh, one of the
most disastrous to the Scottish ever fought on the soil of Scotland,
it was perceived at once, by the queen dowager and the
French party, that the only safety for their cause lay in transporting
the young queen to France. Even the rival faction was
brought to accede to this plan, by the consideration that the
presence of the queen was the real cause of the English war,
and by the natural animosity created among the warlike and
high-spirited nobles, by the devastating and cruel war which
raged incessantly on the frontiers. When little more than six
years old, then, the queen was conveyed by Villegaignon, with
four galleys under his command, to France, where she was at
once betrothed to the dauphin, son of Henry II., of France, and
Catharine de Medicis—afterwards, for a short space, Francis II.

This was the commencement—this, in truth, the cause, of
all her subsequent misfortunes, of all her crimes, of all her sorrows,
of her long imprisonment, and of her miserable death. A
queen of Scotland, she was brought up from her earliest

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

childhood, to all intents and purposes, a French woman. Queen of
a country which, ere she returned to dwell in it, and nominally
to rule it, had become obstinately, bigotedly, zealously, I might
almost say fiercely, calvinistic, she was brought up, from her
earliest childhood, an ultra catholic—a catholic of the school
and house most detested by the protestants throughout Europe,
“the bloody stock,” as the covenanters termed it, “of the accursed
Guises.” Queen of a country whose inhabitants were,
by their physical nature, grave, stern, solemn, precise, and whom
the new tenets rendered surly and morose, she was brought up,
from her earliest childhood, a queen, as it were, of love and
beauty, a creature of levity and mirth, a being to whom music
and minstrelsy, the dance, the pageant, the carousal, and the
tournament—things abominable and rank in the nostrils of her
puritanic lieges—were as the breath of life. Last, and not least,
queen of a country the most rigidly moral in Europe, except in
the article of feudal homicide and vengeful bloodshedding, she
was brought up in a land where to love par amours was scarcely
held dishonorable to either sex; where poisoning, in the most
artful and diabolical methods, was an everyday occurrence;
where, in a word, adultery and murder were the rules, and not
the exceptions of society.

On this period I have been compelled to dwell, to the detriment,
I am aware, of the picturesqueness of my narrative; for
it is, if I mistake not, the clue and the key to all that follows.

On the accession of Elizabeth to the crown of England, Mary,
then but sixteen years of age, was already married to Francis,
the dauphin of France; and, failing Elizabeth and her issue,
was next in true line of blood, as grand-daughter of Margaret,
Henry VIII.'s eldest sister; although that wilful and capricious
monarch had passed their house in his testament, and settled
the succession on his second sister's posterity. And her it

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

must be remembered that, in one of his wicked freaks, Henry
had caused Elizabeth to be declared, by act of parliament, illegitimate—
and in his unaccountable caprice, though he afterwards
caused the succession to be entailed on her after Edward
and Mary, he never would permit the repeal of the act of illegitimacy.

Consequently, Elizabeth being illegitimate, Mary was, by the
strict letter, de jure queen of England. And on this pretext,
Henry II., at the instigation of the Guises, forced his son and
Mary, nothing loth, to assume both the arms and title of king
and queen of England. A woman so jealous, and a sovereign
so shrewd, as Elizabeth, was not to be misled or deluded as to
the object of such a measure. She knew that this pretension
was intended, on opportunity, to be converted into a challenge
of her legitimacy and title to her crown.

From that moment she was seized with the keenest jealousy
against Mary; the jealousy of a queen, and of a woman, wronged
in the tenderest point, in either quality—her crown disputed, and
her honorable birth denied. To this were also added the true
small woman's jealousy and spite against a woman fairer, more
beloved, more graceful. For Mary was, indeed, lovely beyond
the poet's, painter's, sculptor's dream of loveliness; the perfect
symmetry of form and stature, the swanlike curve of the long
slender neck, the inimitable features—and yet by Hans Holbein
how admirably imitated—the smooth expanse of the bland forehead,
the pencilled curve of the dark brows, the melting lustre of
the deep hazel eyes, the luxuriance of the rich auburn tresses, are
as familiar to us all, of this distant day, as though we had ourselves
beheld them—and, to this hour, at the mere name of
Mary Stuart, not a man's heart, who has a touch of romance
or chivalry within him, but beats something quicker, as if he
were in the very presence, and breathing the very atmosphere,

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

of superhuman beauty. And these glorious gifts; these, too,
were Mary's enemies—in the end were, perhaps, her judges,
executioners.

But my limits warn me that I must not linger by the way.
Henry II. fell, in a tournament, by a chance thrust of the splintered
truncheon of a lance in the hand of Montgomery; and
Francis II. was, for a little space, the King of France, and Mary
was his queen, and, for that little space, the happiest of the
happy. But still, alas! for her, she quartered the three English
Lions with the Fleurs de Lis of France—still adhered to the
fatal style of Queen of France and England!

In proportion as the Scottish character, when left in repose, is
calm, grave, resolute, and thoughtful, so is it, when agitated
by persecution, or lashed into anger, vehement, enthusiastic,
bigoted, savage in its mood. And such it had now become on
both sides. The rage was terrible, the hatred insatiable, the
strife incessant; and, as is usual in equally balanced civil or
religious factions, each looked abroad for aid—the catholics to
France, the protestants to England. And, on the instant,
discerning her peril while it was yet far aloof, sagacious,
prompt, and possessing the advantage—immense in warfare—
of proximity, Elizabeth lent aid so prompt, so powerful, and so
effectual, that the French auxiliaries were compelled to evacuate
Scotland, never to return thither in force; and the reformers
gained such an ascendency that they were never again, for
any considerable period, overawed by the catholic party, which
thenceforth waned in Scotland daily.

By these most wise and politic steps, Elizabeth not only
secured the safety of her own realm against the peril of a joint
French and Scottish war, brought to bear on her only assailable
point, the northern marches, and her own title against the
claims of Mary, but she created for herself a powerful party in

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

the heart of the sister kingdom, by which she was regarded—as,
indeed, she was in Switzerland, Holland, Germany, nay, in the
Huguenot provinces of France itself—as the friend and protectress
of the protestant religion.

Her conquering fleet and army compelled the treaty of Edinburgh,
in which it was stipulated, among other provisions highly
favorable to England, “that the King and Queen of France
should thenceforth abstain from bearing the arms of England,
or assuming the title of that kingdom.”

At this critical moment, Francis II. died of a sudden disorder,
and Mary was left a lovely, youthful widow of nineteen. She
desisted, it is true, after the death of Francis, from bearing the
arms of England; yet, with inconceivable obstinacy and pride,
she refused to ratify the treaty of Edinburgh, thereby giving
mortal and personal offence to the most powerful and most
unforgiving of queens or women.

Shortly after this event, her residence in France being rendered
unpleasant by the demeanor of the queen-mother, who
hated her, she determined to return home, and asked, through
D'Oisel, the French ambassador, a safe conduct through England
to her own dominions. This Elizabeth very naturally
refused until she should ratify the treaty of Edinburgh, and so
demonstrate that she had relinquished her injurious pretensions
to the crown of England.

Stung to the quick, high-spirited, and full of youthful fire,
Mary delivered a reply to Throckmorton, the English ambassador,
which, though mingled with courteous expressions, savored
too much of a defiance to have any effect but that of increasing
the animosity and indignation of Elizabeth, who at once
equipped a fleet, with the avowed intent of putting down piracy
in the Channel, but, doubtless, with the real purpose of intercepting
Mary on her homeward voyage.

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

Phrase it as they might, the kinswomen were now rival
queens, rival beauties; for Elizabeth, too, fancied herself a
beauty. The cousins were thenceforth—until death, that great
disseverer of friendships, that sole conciliator of feuds, should
separate them—mortal enemies.

A fog favored her evasion; and the galley which bore her
sailed unchallenged through the centre of the English fleet. It
is said that she was affected with a strange melancholy, a dim
foreboding of future woe, as she sailed from Calais. She gazed
on the land which had, in truth, been her country, until its
outlines were lost in the haze of falling night; and then, ordering
her couch to be spread on the deck al fresco, commanded
the pilot to awaken her should the coast be in sight at daybreak.
The night was calm and breezeless, and the ship had made so
little way that the first sunbeams fell upon the sand-hills nigh
to Calais. Her parting words are yet remembered with which
she bade farewell to the land in which alone she knew one hour
of happiness: “Adieu, belle France; adieu, France, bien chérie!
Jamais, jamais, ne te je reverrai plus!”

Her sad forebodings were but too fatally confirmed; the
sullen, mutinous brutality of the calvinistic rabble, the fierce
and atrocious insolence of John Knox, the rude and unknightly
ferocity of the reforming nobles, rendered her court a very dungeon.
Although she made no effort to restore the ancient religion
or arrest the march of reformation, her own profession of
the Romish creed condemned her in the eyes of those stern religionists;
and her very graces and accomplishments, her youthful
gaiety and natural love of innocent pleasures, caused the
ranting preachers of the calvinistic church to denounce her to
her face, as a “painted Jezebel,” a “dancing Herodias,” a
“daughter of Belial;” and it is doubtless, to their unprovoked
insolence and unchristian fury that must be ascribed her after

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

errors, indiscretions, vices, and—the word must be written, for
it is history, not fiction, that I am now writing—crimes.

Who knows not the dreadful provocations she received—the
cruel and ungrateful neglect of the stupid and unworthy Darnley—
the base and bloody butchery, before her eyes, of the
“Italian minion,” Rizzio—when, to the woman's natural weakness,
was added the debility of one about to be a mother?

Who knows not the horrible catastrophe of the Kirk of Field,
and Darnley's miserable murder, contrived, unquestionably, by
that black-hearted wretch, Bothwell, thereafter Duke of Orkney?

Who knows not the sad and guilty tale, how the confederate
lords first called on her to punish, then recommended her, under
their written signatures—such of them, at least, as could write—
to marry, that same Bothwell? How he abducted her by force,
and then set her free unscathed? How she espoused him, and
was then dethroned, and imprisoned in the dreary fortress of
Lochlorn, by the very lords who had counselled her to wed
him; by her own base-born brother, the wise, but wicked,
regent Murray? How she escaped thence by the devotion of
George Douglas, fought the disastrous battle of Langside, only
to see her last friends fall around her, battling to the last in vain
for Mary and the church, for “God and the Queen,” their chivalrous,
their loyal, and their solemn war-cry?

She fled to England, to Elizabeth, who had shown sympathy
thus far, shown even generosity, in her behalf, and interposed
her offices to deliver her from imprisonment; though she had
hesitated to declare war on the regent, fearing, as she avowed,
lest open war should drive him to extremity. In this I believe
she spoke truly. For it suited not her policy to allow the spectacle
of subjects dethroning a lawful sovereign to come before
the eyes of the world.

When once, however, she had the hapless Mary in her power,

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

all generosity, all sympathy, all scruples vanished. Elizabeth
was no longer the sister queen, the cousin, and the ally. No;
if not yet the embittered and jealous woman, the enemy determined
on her victim's death, she was, at least, simply and
solely the Queen of England; the resolute, hard-minded, politic,
ambitious queen, with her country's interests pre-eminent,
above all things, at her heart; the woman, who—to use her
own noble words delivered to her troops at Tilbury, when the
vast arms of the Invincible Armada were outstretched to encircle
her England, and the unconquered infantry of Castile were
revelling already, in anticipation, in the beauty and the wealth
of London—if she were a woman, “had yet the heart of a man
within her, and that man a King of England.”

In the first instance, it is probable that, in persuading Mary
to undergo the degradation of standing trial for the assassination
of her husband, against her own rebellious subjects, her
object was solely to gain the eminent position of being selected
arbitress between a sovereign realm and its dethroned and fugitive
princess; and that she had, as yet, decided nothing of her
future movements.

Mary's grand error, or rather the grand error of her counsellors,
was the submitting to the trial, under any show or pretext.
As to the trial itself, it seems to have been conducted
fairly, so far as we can judge; and, as it was broken off by Mary's
own action, we must admit that it was going unfavorably for
her. Yet it is difficult not to doubt, not almost to believe, that
the letters, produced so late in the day by the regent, were, as
they are always alleged by Mary's defenders to have been, forgeries.

In this state of the case, the trial being broken off by Mary's
own refusal to proceed, Elizabeth dismissed the regent, pronouncing
no judgment on the cause, refused to see Mary, or

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

receive her as a queen; and subsequently committed her, first,
to honorable free custody, then to close custody, and, lastly, to
strict and absolute imprisonment.

What could she do? What should she have done?

She could have received her in her court as a sister, an
honored and invited guest. Against this was the plea that she
could not extend the hand of friendship to one suspected, and
almost convicted, of petty treason in the assassination of a
husband.

She could, perhaps, have reinstated her vi et armis in her
own seat of power. Against this was the plea that she could
not, in common policy, beat down a protestant power for the
benefit of a catholic power, a friendly Scottish power for the
benefit of a hostile French power.

She could have dismissed her, as she claimed to be dismissed,
and suffered her to return to her loved, her almost native
France. Against this was the plea that she could not, in justice
to herself, to England, permit a princess almost French to return
to hostile France, in order to set forth anew—as undoubtedly
she would have set forth—her title to the English crown; and
to enforce it, perhaps, by a united crusade of France and Spain,
now closely allied, against the liberties, against the religion of
England.

What should she have done?

Alas! what should she! Had they been both private persons,
the question is answered without a thought: she should
have been generous, and dismissed her. But have kings—they
to whom the charge of the life, the happiness, of millions is
intrusted—have kings the right to indulge in the luxury of
generosity, when that generosity must needs entail destruction
on thousands alive and happy? I answer confidently, they
have not the right. But Elizabeth was not generous. She

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

imprisoned her fallen rival, cruelly, for long and weary years;
unjustly, in accordance with right and law—justly, in accordance
with true policy, and the welfare of her own country and
the world at large.

The question of the execution is less doubtful. That Mary was
privy to Norfolk's, to Babington's plot is, I fear, proved beyond
a doubt. It was a question of life and death between the two,
and nothing but the axe or the knife could end it. The axe
ended it; and we cannot, I think, regret the catastrophe, however
much we may deplore the fate of the lovely, the miserable,
the deeply-injured Mary—however much we may condemn the
perfidiousness, the cold-blooded duplicity, the bitter malignity,
the hard-hearted policy of Elizabeth.

Yet she, too, was avenged. For who can doubt that the
death of Elizabeth—agonized by secret remorse, refusing sustenance
or aid of medicine, groaning her soul away in undiscovered
sorrow for ten whole nights and days of unknown anguish,
perishing like a gaunt, old, famished lioness, in despair at the
deeds herself had done—was more tremendous fifty-fold, and
fifty-fold less pitied, than that of her discrowned rival?

eaf583n12

* Superior to adversity.

eaf583n13

† Equal to prosperity.

-- --

p583-246 Sir Walter Raleigh and his Wife. 1618.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

It is commonly said, and appears generally to be believed,
by superficial students of history, that with the reigns of the
Plantagenets, with the Edwards and the Henries of the fifteenth
century, the age of chivalry was ended, the spirit of romance
became extinct. To those, however, who have looked carefully
into the annals of the long and glorious reign of the great
Elizabeth, it becomes evident that, so far from having passed
away with the tilt and tournament, with the complete suits of
knightly armor, and the perilous feats of knight-errantry, the
fire of chivalrous courtesy and chivalrous adventure never blazed
more brightly, than at the very moment when it was about to
expire amid the pedantry and cowardice, the low gluttony and
shameless drunkenness, which disgraced the accession of the first
James to the throne of England. Nor will the brightest and
most glorious names of fabulous or historic chivalry, the Tancreds
and Godfreys of the crusades, the Olivers and Rolands of
the court of Charlemagne, the Cid Campeador of old Castile, or
the preux Bayard of France, that chevalier sans peur et sans reproche,
exceed the lustre which encircles, to this day, the characters
of Essex, Howard, Philip Sidney, Drake, Hawkins, Frobisher,
and Walter Raleigh.

It was full time that, at this period, maritime adventure had

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

superseded the career of the barbed war-horse, and the brunt of
the levelled spear: and that to foray on the Spanish colonies
beyond the line, where, it was said, truce or peace never came;
to tempt the perils of the tropical seas in search of the Eldorado,
or the Fountain of Health and Youth, in the fabled and magical
realms of central Florida; and to colonize the forest shores of
the virgin wilderness of the west, was now paramount in the
ardent minds of England's martial youth, to the desire of obtaining
distinction in the bloody battle-fields of the Low Countries,
or in the fierce religious wars of Hungary and Bohemia. And
of these hot spirits, the most ardent, the most adventurous, the
foremost in everything that savored of romance or gallantry,
was the world-renowned Sir Walter Raleigh.

Born of an honorable and ancient family in Devonshire, he
early came to London in order to push his fortunes, as was the
custom in those days with the cadets of illustrious families
whose worldly wealth was unequal to their birth and station, by
the chances of court favor, or the readier advancement of the
sword. At this period, Elizabeth was desirous of lending assistance
to the French Huguenots, who had been recently defeated
in the bloody battle of Jarnae, and who seemed to be in considerable
peril of being utterly overpowered by their cruel and
relentless enemies the Guises; while she was at the same time
wholly disinclined to involve England in actual strife, by regular
and declared hostilities.

She gave permission, therefore, to Henry Champernon to raise
a regiment of gentlemen volunteers, and to transport them into
France. In the number of these, young Walter Raleigh enrolled,
and thenceforth his career may be said to have commenced;
for from that time scarce a desperate or glorious
adventure was essayed, either by sea or land, in which he was
not a participator. In this, his first great school of military

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

valor and distinction, he served with so much spirit, and such
display of gallantry and aptitude for arms, that he immediately
attracted attention, and, on his return to England in 1570, after
the pacification, and renewal of the edicts for liberty of conscience,
found himself at once a marked man.

It seems that, about this time, in connexion with Nicholas
Blount and others, who afterwards attained to both rank and
eminence, Raleigh attached himself to the Earl of Essex, who
at that time disputed with Leicester the favors, if not the affection,
of Elizabeth; and, while in his suite, had the fortune to
attract the notice of that princess by the handsomeness of his
figure, and the gallantry of his attire; she, like her father Henry,
being quick to observe and apt to admire those who were eminently
gifted with the thews and sinews of a man.

A strangely romantic incident was connected with his first
rise in the favor of the virgin queen, which is so vigorously
and brilliantly described by another and even more renowned
Sir Walter in his splendid romance of Kenilworth, that it shames
us to attempt it with our far inferior pen; but it is so characteristic
of the man and of the times that it may not be passed
over in silence.

Being sent once on a mission—so runs the tale—by his lord
to the queen, at Greenwich, he arrived just as she was issuing
in state from the palace to take her barge, which lay manned
and ready at the stairs. Repulsed by the gentlemen pensioners,
and refused access to her majesty until after her return from
the excursion, the young esquire stood aloof, to observe the
passing of the pageant; and, seeing the queen pause and hesitate
on the brink of a pool of rain-water which intersected her path,
no convenience being at hand wherewith to bridge it, took off
his crimson cloak, handsomely laid down with gold lace, his
only courtlike garment, fell on one knee, and with doffed cap

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

and downcast eyes threw it over the puddle, so that the
queen passed across dry-shod, and swore by God's life—her
favorite oath—that there was chivalry and manhood still in
England.

Immediately thereafter, he was summoned to be a member
of the royal household, and was retained about the person of the
queen, who condescended to acts of much familiarity, jesting,
capping verses, and playing at the court games of the day with
him—not a little, it is believed, to the chagrin of the haughty
and unworthy favorite, Dudley, Earl of Leicester.

It does not appear, however, that, although she might coquet
with Raleigh to gratify her own love of admiration, and to
enjoy the charms of his rich and fiery eloquence and versatile
wit, though she might advance him in his career of arms, and
even stimulate his vaulting ambition to deeds of yet wilder
emprise, she ever esteemed Raleigh as he deserved to be esteemed,
or penetrated the depths of his imaginative and creative
genius, much less beloved him personally, as she did the vain
and petty ambitious Leicester, or the high-spirited, the valorous,
the hapless Essex.

Another anecdote is related of this period, which will serve
in no small degree to illustrate this trait of Elizabeth's strangelymingled
nature. Watching with the ladies of her court in the
gardens of one of her royal residences, as was her jealous and
suspicious usage, the movements of her young courtier, when
he either believed, or affected to believe himself unobserved, she
saw him write a line on a pane of glass in a garden pavilion
with a diamond ring, which, on inspecting it subsequently to
his departure, she found to read in this wise:—

“Fain would I climb, but that I fear to fall—”

the sentence, or the distich rather, being thus left unfinished,

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

when, with her royal hand, she added the second line—no slight
encouragement to so keen and fiery a temperament as that of
him for whom she wrote, when given to him from such a source—

“If thy heart fail thee, do not climb at all.”

But his heart never failed him—not in the desperate strife with
the Invincible Armada—not when he discovered and won for
the English crown the wild shores of the tropical Guiana—not
when he sailed the first far up the mighty Orinoco—not when,
in after days, he stormed Cadiz—not when the favor of Elizabeth
was forfeited—not in the long years of irksome, solitary, heartbreaking
imprisonment, endured at the hands of that base, soulless
despot, the first James of England—not at his parting from
his beloved and lovely wife—not on the scaffold, where he died
as he had lived—a dauntless, chivalrous, high-minded English
gentleman.

The greatest error of his life was his pertinacious hostility to
Essex, originating in the jealousy of that brave, but rash and
headstrong leader, who disgraced and suspended him after the
taking of Fayal, a circumstance which he never forgave or
forgot—an error which ultimately cost him his own life, since
it alienated from him the affections of the English people, and
rendered them pitiless to him in his own extremity.

But his greatest crime, in the eyes of Elizabeth, the crime
which lost him her good graces for ever and neutralized all his
services on the flood and in the field, rendering ineffective even
the strange letter which he addressed to his friend, Sir Robert
Cecil, and which was doubtless shown to the queen, although it
failed to move her implacable and iron heart, was his marriage,
early in life, to the beautiful and charming Elizabeth Throgmorton.
The letter to which I have alluded is so curious that I
cannot refrain from quoting it entire, as a most singular

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

illustration of the habits of that age of chivalry, and of the character
of that strange compound, Elizabeth, who, to the “heart of a
man, and that man a king of England,” to quote her own eloquent
and noble diction, added the vanity and conceit of the
weakest and most frivolous of womankind; and who, at the age
of sixty years, chose to be addressed as a Diana and a Venus,
a nymph, a goddess, and an angel.

“My heart,” he wrote, “was never till this day, that I hear
the queen goes away so far off, whom I have followed so many
years, with so great love and desire, in so many journeys, and
am now left behind here, in a dark prison all alone. While
she was yet near at hand, that I might hear of her once in two
or three days, my sorrows were the less; but even now my
heart is cast into the depth of all misery. I, that was wont to
behold her riding like Alexander, hunting like Diana, walking
like Venus, the gentle wind blowing her hair about her pure
cheeks like a nymph, sometimes sitting in the shade like a
goddess, sometimes singing like an angel, sometimes playing
like Orpheus. Behold the sorrow of this world! Once a
miss has bereaved me of all. Oh! glory, that only shineth
in misfortune, what is become of thy assurance? All wounds
have scars but that of fantasy: all affections their relentings
but that of womankind. Who is the judge of friendship
but adversity? or when is grace witnessed but in offences?
There was no divinity but by reason of compassion; for revenges
are brutish and mortal. All those times past, the loves,
the sighs, the sorrows, the desires, cannot they weigh down one
frail misfortune? Cannot one drop of gall be his in so great
heaps of sweetness? I may then conclude, `spes et fortuna
valete;'
she is gone in whom I trusted, and of me hath not one
thought of mercy, nor any respect of that which was. Do with
me now, therefore, what you list. I am more weary of life

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

than they are desirous that I should perish; which, if it had
been for her, as it is by her, I had been too happily born.”

It is singular enough that such a letter should have been
written, under any circumstances, by a middle-aged courtier to
an aged queen; but it becomes far more remarkable and extraordinary
when we know that the life of Raleigh was not so
much as threatened at the time when he wrote; and, so far had
either of the parties ever been from entertaining any such affection
the one for the other as could alone, according to modern
ideas, justify such fervor of language, that Elizabeth was at that
time pining with frustrated affection and vain remorse for the
death of her beloved Essex; which, in the end, broke a heart
which had defied all machinations of murderous conspiracies, all
menaces, all overtures of the most powerful and martial princes
to sway it from its stately and impassive magnanimity; while
Raleigh was possessed by the most ardent and enduring affection
to the almost perfect woman whom he held it his proudest trophy
to have wedded, and who justified his entire devotion by her love
unmoved through good or ill report, and proved to the utmost
in the dungeon and on the scaffold—the love of a pure, high-minded,
trusting woman, confident, and fearless, and faithful to
the end.

It does not appear that Raleigh suspected the true cause of
Elizabeth's alienation from so good and great a servant: perhaps
no one man of the many whom for the like cause she neglected,
disgraced, persecuted, knew that the cause existed in the
fact of their having taken to themselves partners of life and
happiness—a solace which she sacrificed to the sterile honors of
an undivided crown—of their enjoying the bliss and perfect
contentment of a happy wedded life, while she, who would fain
have enjoyed the like, could she have done so without the loss
of some portion of her independent and undivided authority,

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

was compelled, by her own jealousy of power and obstinacy of
will, to pine in lonely and unloved virginity.

Yet such was doubtless the cause of his decline in the royal
favor, which he never, in after days, regained; for, after Essex
was dead by her award and deed, Elizabeth, in her furious and
lion-like remorse, visited his death upon the heads of all those
who had been his enemies in life, or counselled her against him,
even when he was in arms against her crown: nor forgave them
any more than she forgave herself, who died literally broken-hearted,
the most lamentable and disastrous of women, if the
proudest and most fortunate of queens, in the heyday of her fortunes,
when she had raised her England to that proud and pre-eminent
station above rather than among the states of Europe,
from which she never declined, save for a brief space under her
successors, those weakest and wickedest of English kings, the
ominous and ill-starred Stuarts, and which she still maintains
in her hale and superb old age, savoring, after nearly nine centuries
of increasing might and scarcely interrupted rule, in no
respect of decrepitude or decay.

Her greatest crime was the death of Mary Stuart; her greatest
misfortune, the death of Essex; her greatest shame, the disgrace
of Walter Raleigh. But with all her crimes, all her misfortunes,
all her shame, she was a great woman and a glorious
queen, and in both qualities peculiarly and distinctively English.
The stay and bulwark of her country's freedom and religion,
she lived and died possessed of that rarest and most divine gift
to princes, her people's unmixed love and veneration.

She died in an ill day, and was succeeded by one in all
respects her opposite: a coward, a pedant, a knave, a tyrant, a
mean, base, beastly sensualist—a bad man, devoid even of a bad
man's one redeeming virtue, physical courage—a bad, weak man,
with the heart of a worse and weaker woman—a man with all

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

the vices of the brute creation, without one of their virtues.
His instincts and impulses were all vile and low, crafty and
cruel; his principles—if his rules of action, which were all
founded on cheatery and subtle craft, can be called principles—
were yet baser than his instinctive impulses.

He is the only man I know, recorded in history, who is solely
odious, contemptible, and bestial, without one redeeming trait,
one feature of mind or body that can preserve him from utter
and absolute detestation and damnation of all honorable and
manly minds.

He is the only king of whom, from his cradle to his grave,
no one good deed, no generous, or bold, or holy, or ambitious,
much less patriotic or aspiring, thought or action is related.

His soul was akin to the mud, of which his body was framed—
to the slime of loathsome and beastly debanchery, in which
he wallowed habitually with his court and the ladies of his court,
and his queen at their head, and could no more have soared
heavenward than the garbage-battened vulture could have soared
to the noble falcon's pitch and pride of place.

This beast,* for I cannot bring myself to write him man or
king, with the usual hatred and jealousy of low foul minds
towards everything noble and superior, early conceived a hatred
for the gallant and great Sir Walter Raleigh, whose enterprise
and adventure he had just intellect enough to comprehend so
far as to fear them, but of whose patriotism, chivalry, innate
nobility of soul, romantic daring, splendid imagination, and vast
literary conceptions—being utterly unconscious himself of such
emotions—he was no more capable of forming a conception,

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

than is the burrowing mole of appreciating the flight of the
soaring eagle.

So early as the second year of his reign, he contrived to have
this great discoverer and gallant soldier—to whom Virginia is
indebted for the honor of being the first English colony, Jamestown
having been settled in 1606, whereas the Puritans landed
on the rock of Plymouth no earlier than 1620, and to whom
North Carolina has done honor creditable to herself in naming
her capital after him, the first English colonist—arraigned on a
false charge of conspiracy in the case of Arabella Stuart, a young
lady as virtuous and more unfortunate than sweet Jane Grey,
whose treatment by James would alone have been enough to
stamp him with eternal infamy, and for whose history we refer
our readers to the fine novel by Mr. James on this subject.

At this time, Raleigh was unpopular in England, on account
of his supposed complicity in the death of Essex; and, on the
strength of this unpopularity, he was arraigned, on the single
written testimony of one Cobham, a pardoned convict of the
same conspiracy, which testimony he afterwards retracted, and
then again retracted the retractation, and—without one concurring
circumstance, without being confronted with the prisoner,
after shameless persecution from Sir Edward Coke, the great
lawyer, then attorney-general—was found guilty by the jury, and
sentenced, contrary to all equity and justice, to the capital
penalties of high treason.

From this year, 1604, until 1618, a period of nearly fourteen
years, not daring to put him at that time to death, he caused
him to be confined strictly in the Tower, a cruel punishment for
so quick and active a spirit, which he probably expected would
speedily release him by a natural death from one whom he
regarded as a dangerous and resolute foe, whom he dared

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

neither openly to dispatch nor honorably to release from unmerited
and arbitrary confinement.

But his cruel anticipations were signally frustrated by the
noble constancy, and calm, self-sustained intrepidity of the noble
prisoner, who, to borrow the words of the detractor, Hume,
“being educated amid naval and military enterprises, had surpassed,
in the pursuits of literature, even those of the most
recluse and sedentary lives.”

Supported and consoled by his exemplary and excellent wife,
he was enabled to entertain the irksome days and nights of his
solitary imprisonment by the composition of a work, which, if
deficient in the points which are now, in the advanced state of
human sciences, considered essential to a great literary creation,
is, as regarded under the circumstances of its conception and
execution, one of the greatest exploits of human ingenuity and
human industry—“The History of the World, by Sir Walter
Raleigh.”

It was during his imprisonment also that he projected the
colonization of Jamestown, which was carried out in 1606, at
his instigation, by the Bristol Company, of which he was a
member. This colony, though it was twice deserted, was in the
end successful, and in it was born the first child, Virginia Dare
by name, of that Anglo-Saxon race which has since conquered
a continent, and surpassed, in the nonage of its republican sway,
the maturity of mighty nations.

In 1618, induced by the promises of Raleigh to put the English
crown in possession of a gold mine which he asserted, and
probably believed he had discovered in Guiana, James, whose
avidity always conquered his resentments, and who, like Faustus,
would have sold his soul—had he had one to sell—for gold,
released him, and granting him, as he asserted, an unconditional
pardon—but, as James and his counsellors maintain, one

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

conditional on fresh discoveries—sent him out at the head of
twelve armed vessels.

What follows is obscure; but it appears that Raleigh, failing
to discover the mines, attacked and plundered the little town of
St. Thomas, which the Spaniards had built on the territories of
Guiana, which Raleigh had acquired three-and-twenty years
before for the English crown, and which James, with his wonted
pusillanimity, had allowed the Spaniards to occupy, without so
much as a remonstrance.

This conduct of Raleigh must be admitted unjustifiable, as
Spain and England were then in a state of profound peace;
and the plea that truce or peace with Spain never crossed the
line, though popular in England in those days of Spanish
aggression and Romish intolerance, cannot for a moment stand
the test either of reason or of law.

Falling into suspicion with his comrades, Sir Walter was
brought home in irons, and delivered into the hands of the pitiless
and rancorous king, who resolved to destroy him—yet,
dreading to awaken popular indignation by delivering him up
to Spain, caused to revive the ancient sentence, which had never
been set aside by a formal pardon, and cruelly and unjustly
executed him on that spot, so consecrated by the blood of noble
patriots and holy martyrs, the dark and gory scaffold of Tower
Hill.

And here, in conclusion, I can do no better than to quote
from an anonymous writer in a recent English magazine, the
following brief tribute to his high qualities, and sad doom,
accompanied by his last exquisite letter to his wife.

“His mind was indeed of no common order. With him, the
wonders of earth and the dispensations of heaven were alike
welcome; his discoveries at sea, his adventures abroad, his
attacks on the colonies of Spain, were all arenas of glory to him

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

— but he was infinitely happier by his own fireside, in recalling
the spirits of the great in the history of his country—nay, was
even more contented in the gloom of his ill-deserved prison,
with the volume of genius or the book of life before him, than
in the most animating successes of the battle-field.

“The event which clouded his prosperity and destroyed his
influence with the queen—his marriage with Elizabeth Throgmorton—
was the one upon which he most prided himself; and
justly, too—for, if ever woman was created the companion, the
solace of man—if ever wife was deemed the dearest thing of
earth to which earth clings, that woman was his wife. Not
merely in the smiles of the court did her smiles make a world
of sunshine to her Raleigh; not merely when the destruction of
the Armada made her husband's name glorious; not merely
when his successes and his discoveries on the ocean made his
presence longed for at the palace, did she interweave her best
affections with the lord of her heart. It was in the hour of
adversity she became his dearest companion, his `ministering
angel;' and when the gloomy walls of the accursed Tower held
all her empire of love, how proudly she owned her sovereignty!
Not even before the feet of her haughty mistress, in her prayerful
entreaties for her dear Walter's life, did she so eminently
shine forth in all the majesty of feminine excellence as when she
guided his counsels in the dungeon, and nerved his mind to the
trials of the scaffold, where, in his manly fortitude, his noble
self-reliance, the people, who mingled their tears with his triumph,
saw how much the patriot was indebted to the woman.

“Were there no other language but that of simple, honest
affection, what a world of poetry would remain to us in the
universe of love! You may be excited to sorrow for his fate by
recalling the varied incidents of his attractive life; you may
mourn over the ruins of his chapel at his native village: you

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

may weep over the fatal result of his ill-starred patriotism—
you may glow over his successes in the field or on the wave;
your lip may curl with scorn at the miserable jealousy of Elizabeth—
your eye may kindle with wrath at the pitiful tyranny
of James—but how will your sympathies be so awakened as by
reading his last, simple, touching letter to his wife!

“ `You receive, my dear wife, my last words, in these my last
lines. My love I send you that you may keep it when I am
dead—and my counsel, that you may remember it when I am
no more. I would not with my will present you with sorrows,
dear Bess—let them go to the grave with me and be buried in
the dust—and, seeing that it is not the will of God that I
should see you any more, bear my destruction patiently, and
with a heart like yourself.

“ `First—I send you all the thanks which my heart can conceive,
or my words express, for your many travails and cares for
me, which, though they have not taken effect as you wished,
yet my debt to you is not the less; but pay it I never shall in
this world.

“ `Secondly—I beseech you, for the love you bear me living,
that you do not hide yourself many days, but by your travails
seek to help my miserable fortunes and the right of your poor
child—your mourning cannot avail me that am dust—for I am
no more yours, nor you mine—death hath cut us asunder, and
God hath divided me from the world, and you from me.

“ `I cannot write much. God knows how hardly I steal this
time when all sleep. Beg my dead body, which, when living,
was denied you, and lay it by our father and mother—I can say
no more—time and death call me away; the everlasting God—
the powerful, infinite, and inscrutable God, who is goodness
itself, the true light and life, keep you and yours, and have

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

merey upon me, and forgive my persecutors and false accusers,
and send us to meet in his glorious kingdom.

“My dear wife—farewell! Bless my boy—pray for me, and
let the true God hold you both in his arms.

“ `Yours, that was; but now, not mine own,
`Walter Raleigh.'

“Thus a few fond words convey more poetry to the heart
than a whole world of verse.

“We know not any man's history more romantic in its commencement,
or more touching in its close, than that of Raleigh—
from the first dawn of his fortunes, when he threw his cloak
before the foot of royalty, throughout his brilliant rise and long
imprisonment to the hour when royalty rejoiced in his merciless
martyrdom.

“Whether the recital of his eloquent speeches, the perusal
of his vigorous and original poetry, or the narration of his
quaint yet profound `History of the World,' engage our attention,
all will equally impress us with admiration of his talent,
with wonder at his achievements, with sympathy in his misfortunes,
and with pity at his fall.”

When he was brought upon the scaffold, he felt the edge of
the axe with which he was to be beheaded, and observed, “ 'Tis
a sharp remedy, but a sure one for all ills,” harangued the people
calmly, eloquently, and conclusively, in defence of his character,
laid his head on the block with indifference, and died as
he had lived—undaunted, one of the greatest benefactors of both
England and America, judicially murdered by the pitiful spite
of the basest and worst of England's monarchs. James could
slay his body, but his fame shall live for ever.

eaf583n14

* I would here caution my readers from placing the slightest confidence
in anything stated in Hume's History (fable?) of the Stuarts,
and especially of this, the worst of a bad breed.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p583-264 Oliver Cromwell and Charles I. 1648.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

In the first years of the seventeenth century, there stood a
small and dilapidated grange, or old-fashioned farm-house, on
the outskirts of the little borough town of St. Joes, in Huntingdonshire,
the seat of the last scion of a noble family, now
lapsed from its high estate and fallen into unmerited decay—
the family of Cromwell—which had been distinguished so long
before as the reign of Henry VIII., and which even claimed
to share the royal blood of the unhappy race of Stuarts, whom
they were destined, in the end, to supplant by energy of will
and arbitration of the sword.

The present tenant of that desolate and dismal grange was
a young man, the heir and sole remaining stay of the old house,
a strong, thick-set, ungraceful person, with large, coarse features,
redeemed, however, in the eye at least of the physiognomist,
by the fine massive forehead, and the singular expression
of thought, combined with immutable resolve and indomitable
will, which pervaded all his features.

It was a dark and stormy night of November, and the wind
was wailing with a sad and hollow sound among the stunted
willows which surrounded the old farm-house, nurtured by the
stagnant waters of the broad cuts and dikes made for the drainage
of the sour and sterile soil from which they sprang. But

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

the night was not more gloomy than the countenance, perhaps
than the thoughts, of the ruined agriculturist, who sat alone
by the cheerless hearth, poring over the maps and plans of extensive
fen improvements, in which he had sunk the remnant
of his impoverished fortunes, by the dim light of a single waning
lamp.

There were no ornaments of any kind to be seen in the dismal
apartment, unless a few weapons and pieces of old armor
hanging on the walls, upon which the fitful light of the wood
fire played with varying flashes, might be called ornaments.
The floor was of brick, sanded; the walls exhibited their bare
and paintless plaster; the furniture was of the humblest—two
or three straight-backed oaken chairs, the ponderous table at
which he sat, strewn with papers of calculation, maps, and diagrams,
and one large book clasped with brass and bound in
greasy calf-skin, which, by its shape, was evidently the volume
of Holy Writ. Another trevet table, in the chimney corner,
supported a coarse, brown loaf, a crust of old cheese, and a
black jack of small ale, the supper of the agricultural speculator,
of the visionary and enthusiastical religionist.

At length he arose from the table, before which he had been
so long seated, and traversed the room with heavy and resounding
steps, his hands clasped behind his back and his head bowed
forward on his chest, muttering half-heard words between his
close-set teeth, and occasionally heaving deep sighs. After a
while he paused, as he reached the trevet table, took a deep
draught of ale from the black jack, and then, opening the ponderous
Bible, read a chapter of Isaiah, one of the most fiercely
denunciatory against Pharaoh and the princes of Egypt, after
which he cast himself on his knees and unburdened himself of
a long, rambling, vehement, extemporaneous prayer, which,

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

according to our notions, partook far more of the nature of cursing
than of praying, of blasphemy than of piety.

This duty performed, he took up the lamp from the table,
and leaving the room, ascended a great, creaking, half-dismantled
staircase, which led to a sort of corridor with many doors of
sleeping apartments opening upon it. Into one of these he entered,
locking the door behind him, and securing it with several
heavy bolts, and, setting down his light upon a rude oaken
bureau, placed his broadsword beneath his pillow, and disattired
himself with great haste and little ceremony.

Within five minutes the light was extinguished and the man
ensconced in the old-fashioned bed-clothes of a huge four-post
tester-bed, which had once, evidently, like its occupant, known
better days, surrounded with heavy curtains of faded and mothfretted
damask drawn closely around it on all sides. For a
time, all was silent, except the heavy breathing—degenerating
at times into what seemed almost sighs—of the sleeper, and the
occasional howl of a mastiff without, baying the moon, when,
at fitful intervals, she waded out from among the giant clouds,
and cast her wavering and pallid gleams, fleeting like ghosts
along the bare walls of that great unfurnished chamber.

What followed would be too strange, too improbable for grave
recital, were it not that we find it recorded, beyond the possibility
of cavil, in contemporaneous history, long before the occurrence
of the events which it would seem to foreshadow; and
it was undoubtedly accredited as a fact by the early associates
and comrades of the great and extraordinary man, of whom it
is related, and whose actual life was as real, as practical, and as
stern, as his inner existence was visionary, morbidly fanciful, and
fanatically enthusiastical.

His curtains, he avowed ever, were drawn asunder with a loud
jingling of the rings by which they were suspended, and he

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

might see, in the opening of their folds, a misty shape, gigantical,
but undefined, while a voice thundered in his ears, mightier
than any human utterance, “Arise, Oliver, arise! thou that
shalt be, not king, but the first man in England!”

And this was thrice repeated; and thenceforth a new spirit
was awakened in the soul of the strong, iron-minded, adamantwilled
visionary, whose very superstitions were to him, not as
to other men, weaknesses, but strength—an impenetrable armor
for his own defence; an indomitable weapon against his enemies;
and the name of that new spirit, though it may well be
he who felt it knew it not, was ambition.

The name of that man was Oliver Cromwell, and of a surety
in after times he was, “although not king, the first man in England,”
the first not in his own days but perhaps in all days—
not only then, but now, and perhaps for ever.

Despite all his errors, all his crimes—for the ambitious rarely
fail of crime—this is his great redemption, that he was purely,
patriotically English; that, with him, his country, and his
country's greatness, were ever the leading objects, paramount
to self; and that when, by his own energy and will, he had
made himself “the first man in England,” he rested not from
his fierce struggle with the world till he had rendered “England
the first realm in Europe,” and the name of Englishman as
much respected throughout Christendom as was that in the
ancient time of “civis Romanus.”

Nearly at the same date with the occurrence above related,
the throne of England was ascended, among the general rejoicings
and almost universal satisfaction of his people, by a
young, graceful, and amiable prince, son of an old, debauched,
degraded, drunken despot, half pedant and half fool, addicted
to vices which are so hideous as to lack a name; as a king,
and as a man, alike without one virtue, one redeeming phase

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

of character; an animal, in one word, unworthy to be styled
a man, who lived detested, and died amid the secret joy and
scarcely simulated mourning of the subjects by whom he had
been scarcely tolerated while alive and powerful.

Popular himself, and wedded happily while young to a young
and beautiful princess—the daughter of one of the greatest
and the most popular of European princes, Henry IV. of
France; singularly handsome; learned enough for a gentleman
and king—skilful in manly exercises—grave and decorous,
perhaps somewhat austere, but ever with a gracious and serene
austerity in his deportment; really and genuinely pious, and
devoted heart and soul to the doctrines of the church of England;
singularly pure in his morals, and virtuous, without a
stain in his domestic relations—Charles I., of England, might
have been, had he but seen the right path and taken it, the
most popular, and one of the greatest of the kings of England;
he was the weakest, though by no means the worst, and the
most unfortunate.

His first and greatest misfortune was the period of his birth,
an absolute, or nearly absolute monarch, when the limits of
royal prerogative and parliamentary privilege, of royal power
and popular rights, were altogether undefined, among a people
on whom were gradually dawning, through the medium of the
Reformation, and the perverted views of the ultra-reforming
and fanatical Puritans, the principles of constitutional liberty,
and the fixed determination to uphold it, as the inalienable
birthright of every Englishman.

His second was his false and detestable education under the
doctrines of that subtle Scottish sophist, his abominable father,
the first James, who instilled into him, from his earliest youth,
his own favorite doctrine, that the best, the wisest, and most
royal way of governing a people is by cheating them; a way

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

of governance which he exultingly termed kingcraft, not in
contempt as men now speak of priestcraft, but as a term of high
and honorable import. Added to this, he taught him, ever and
anon, that a people has no rights, nor an individual member of
the people; and that a king has no duties except to govern,
well if it like him, if not, ill—only to govern de jure divino.
The last, and most fatal of all his lessons, which he inculcated
so steadily upon him that it seems to have taken ineradicable
root in his mind, was that no faith was required from a king to
his subjects.

His last was his own infirmity of character. Principles, to
use the term correctly, Charles appears to have had none—
unless we may call his attachment to the established church,
and his unquestionable religious character, by this title. Settled
opinions and rooted habits he had many, and these, with many
men, are apt to pass for principles; and of these, strengthened
by his natural obstinacy, and confirmed yet further by opposition,
we are inclined to regard his adherence to the church,
through good report and ill, through life and unto death, as one,
and undoubtedly the best and truest.

Sincere in his religion, in all things else he was habitually,
by education, and we think by hereditary temperament, the
most insincere of men. To friends and to enemies he was alike
untrue and faithless. The former could never rely on his protection,
the latter could never put trust in his most solemn
asseverations.

Obstinate and unyielding to the last against the advice of
the best and wisest of his friends, where concession would have
been wisdom; wherever resistance to the end became the right
and only course of conduct, he was invariably found vacillating,
weak, infirm of purpose.

Had he been obstinate in the right, when the head of the

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

noble Stafford was demanded at his hands, the only pilot who
could have steered the ship of royalty safe through the tempest
of Puritan democracy, he never had lost his crown, or bowed
his own head to that block on which he sacrificed the bravest
and most able of his counsellors.

Had he been timely wise, and listened to conditions, when
the last fight had been fought at Long Marston, “never,” to use
the words of Sir John Berkeley, perhaps the wisest of his late
advisers—“never would crown so nearly lost have been regained
on terms so easy.” But it was not so written; and the eye
even of the most blinded follower of loyalty must perceive that
it was good, both for the peoples and the princes, yea, and for
the world, the human race at large, that King Charles I. should
perish on the block; that his power, if not his crown, should
fall on the head of that most royal-minded of plebeians, who
swayed England's sceptre as none of her kings, save perhaps
Elizabeth, ever swayed it; and who did more than ever man
did for the development of that great race, then starting on its
vast, sublime career of war and commerce, liberty and toleratian,
science in peace and victory in arms, which we misname
the Anglo-Saxon; and which, so surely as the great sun stands
still, and the earth travels round it, shall girdle the globe from
east again to east, and cover it from pole to pole, until no
prayer shall mount to God but in the accents of the English
tongue.

If there be one man of men whom England and America
should unite to venerate, it is that hard, morose, rude Oliver,
who secured for the Ocean Isle that position among European
nations which she still maintains, that pre-eminence upon the
seas which secured to virgin America the glorious privilege of
being Anglo-Saxon and progressive, rather than Dutch or Spanish,
and degenerating still into the last abyss of inanition.

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

The limits of our narrative preclude, of course, the possibility
of our sketching, with the briefest pen, the consecutive
events in council and in field which signalized the greatest and
most durable of revolutions; the watch-cry and trophy of which
were Privilege of Parliaments and the Bill of Rights; and the
effects of which still endure in the civil freedom and religious
liberty, in the maintenance of governmental powers, and the
independence of individual rights peculiar to the genuine free
politics of England and the United States, as contrasted to the
spurious and bastard combination of despotic and anarchical
principles which signalize the sham republics of all other races.

In the first instance, perhaps, the Parliament, and the Commons
more especially, manifested a want of confidence, and, still
more, a want of liberality, in granting necessary supplies to the
king, which circumstances, up to that time, would scarcely
appear to have warranted. But, ere long, the king manifested
his true intentions, and came out under his genuine colors. To
levy taxes by his own arbitrary imposition, to govern England
of his own will, wholly dispensing with the use of Parliaments
altogether, was the scheme of Charles I., ably carried into effect
for a time by Thomas Wentworth, the able, haughty, and unhappy
Earl of Strafford, and, as united to the suppression of all
other churches save that of England only, comprehensively
embodied by him in the singular term, “thorough.”

How Hampden, Pym, St. John, the elder Vane, Eliot, and
other noble spirits strove, suffered, and, in the end, triumphed,
for the liberties of England, history has told trumpet-tongued
with all her spirit-kindling echoes; but few know the fact that,
in the House of Commons, even so early as the petition for the
bill of rights, and the subsequent remonstrance, Oliver Cromwell
was already a man of mark; in council, it is probable, not
oratory; for he never became a fluent or powerful speaker,

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

even when his accents were heard from the protectoral chair;
and he seems, like Talleyrand in after days, to have regarded
language as a special gift for the concealment of thought.

On the eventful evening of the carrying of the Remonstrance,
on which the debate was waged with such fury that many of
the elder and sager members presaged an armed conflict and
bloodshed—for gentlemen in those days habitually, as of their
right, wore swords—when the members were leaving the house,
a gentleman asked John Hampden, pointing to Oliver, who, by
the way, was Hampden's cousin, “Who is that slovenly, illdressed
fellow?” To which the great, pure patriot replied,
“That sloven, should this controversy between the king and
commons be carried to the appeal of arms, which may God
forbid, I say to you, that sloven will be the greatest man in
England.”

And John Hampden was no indifferent judge in such matters;
nor, though he did not live to see it, was he mistaken in the
issue. But he lived not to see it; and, had he lived, it is probable
that he would have resisted, unto the death, the usurping
ambition of the Great Independent, even as he resisted the
usurped prerogative of the lawful king.

But John Hampden fell, shot to the death through the left
shoulder with three bullets, at the head of his own regiment of
Buckinghamshire volunteers, on the sad field of Chalgrove, the
purest and most moderate of patriots.

And, shortly afterwards, at Newbury, fell Lucius Cary, Viscount
Falkland, of whom Clarendon has recorded that, although
conscience and patriotism compelled him to take up arms
and to do battle for the king, he was ever from that moment
wont, even in the company of his most intimate friends, to fall
into deep fits of melancholy musing, and to ingeminate, with
shrill and touching accents, the word, peace, peace. He fell, the

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

purest and most moderate of royalists; and, thenceforth, purity
seemed dead, and moderation likewise, on both sides, and the
mortal sword, as ever, was the arbiter.

It was to the great insight of Oliver Cromwell into the minds
of men—for he early discerned that some new spirit must be
aroused in the minds of men to counterbalance the antique
chivalry and loyalty among the “decayed tapsters and pimplenosed
serving-men,” of whom, by his own allegation, the bulk
of the parliamentarian armies were composed—that the ultimate
victory of the parliament must be ascribed.

To meet this spirit of chivalry, he awakened the spirit of
militant religion; and, as ever must be the case when the religion
of the masses becomes militant, as in the crusades, as in
the Huguenot wars of France, and as in his own case especially,
with it, his own creation, he overrode the oldest monarchy, the
most sublime and stately hierarchy, the noblest and most puissant
aristocracy of Europe; he overrode, secondly, the Parliament
of England; he overrode, in the last place, though in our
opinion wisely, justly, and for the preservation of his country
from the worse curse of fanatical intolerance and social anarchy,
the liberties of England herself, and made himself, all but in
name, the mightiest and wisest of her kings.

Charles died on the scaffold, by the connivance rather than
by the act of Cromwell. Prevented it, assuredly he might have
done; but, preventing, must himself have perished; for Charles
could not be trusted. Oliver would have spared him once, nay,
but reinstated him; but the fatal discovery of a genuine letter,
wherein the fated king assured his queen that “for those knaves,”
meaning Essex and Cromwell, “to whom he had promised a
silken garter, he had in lieu of it a hempen halter,” sealed his
fate thenceforth for ever.

The scabbard was cast away between them, and in the strife

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

of swords, as ever must be the case, the weaker went to the
wall. Charles the First died to be pitied as a private man, to
be deplored by the church of which he was a faithful son, but
certainly not regretted as a king, for he was clearly in intent
a traitor and tyrant; yet can it not be said of him, as it was of
Julius Cæsar, “Jure cœsus habeatur!”—Let him be held justly
slain!—for, in the English constitution, from time immemorial,
there is no rule or precedent by which a king can be brought
to trial by his subjects.

Still, he had not much reason for complaint; during his
whole life he had sacrificed to expediency only, not to justice, or
to the rights of man, or to his oaths before God; and himself
to expediency he fell a royal victim. He fell by the axe on the
scaffold at Whitehall, and Heaven had no thunders by which
to bruit aloud its indignation or its horror at his fall.

By his death, he aroused again the spirit of aggrieved loyalty
to arms, and fatal Dunbar, bloody Worcester, the great usurper's
“crowning mercy,” proved how gallant and true was the heart
of the English gentry, proved how ineffectual and vain is gallantry
or truth, is heart and hand, against the iron bands of
discipline, against the leadership of a leader competent to govern
the energies and point the enthusiasm of his men.

When Cromwell flung his arm aloft, amid the sun-burst
through the mist which revealed his enemies rushing down at
the bidding of their frenzied preachers to “do battle at Armageddon,”
and shouted, in his massive tones, “Let God arise, and
let his enemies be scattered!” he showed himself a captain
among captains. The far-famed “sun of Austerliz” is trite and
tame beside that glorious battle-word. When he drove, ignominiously,
the “Rump” of the Long Parliament from the station
which it had so long misused, from domination over a nation
which it had so long misgoverned; when he bade his obedient

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

Ironsides “carry away that bauble,” he proved himself a braver
and more consistent patriot than when he thundered upon the
flank of the half-victorious cavaliers at Marston, and conquered
the reeling fight; than when he fought bareheaded in the van
of the last deadliest mêlée of Naseby; than when he dared to
sign the death-warrant of his hapless king.

When he once sat upon the throne—for which he had played,
as some men will have it, so foully, though we cannot regard
it as so altogether—he used that usurped power solely for England's
good and England's glory; he wore, if not a crown, “a
more than dictatorial wreath,” conquered, indeed, by might, but
affixed by mercy.

The worst blot on his name is the deeds which have rendered
that name, to this day, a curse in Ireland; but it must be remembered
that he was dealing with men whom he regarded as
murderers and heathens, and deeming himself probably the Godordained
avenger of protestant and pious blood.

His greatest glory is Spain humbled, Holland overcome,
Scotland and Ireland pacified, the colonies planted, the navigation
act passed, the maritime glory of England, the AngloSaxonism
of North America secured. These are his high glories—
glories enough for the greatest. They should secure him immortality
among men—may they secure him pardon before God!

When he died, the greatest tempest on record—until that
kindled tempest which scourged the earth when Napoleon, the
second Cromwell, was departing from his scene of mingled
crime and glory—devastated Europe from the Baltic to Cape
Bon, from the Bosphorus to the Bay of Biscay, uptearing trees,
upheaving hills, unroofing houses, killing both man and beast
in the open field, with one continuous glare of lightning, one
roll of continuous thunder.

And, as the death hours of these, the two greatest of usurpers,

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

were thus similar, so were their last words strikingly alike.
Cromwell, having lain senseless for above an hour, started to
consciousness at a tremendous thunderclap, and exclaimed,
“Ordnance!” Napoleon, transported by the din of elemental
strife into the strife of men, muttered the words, “tête d'armée,”
and passed into that world where the drum hath no sound and
the sword is edgeless.

Both were great in their day; both were guilty; but both
were instruments of the God who made them, not for evil, but
unto good. It is for Him alone to judge them, as it is His alone
to show mercy. Requiescant!

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p583-280 Charlotte de la Tremouille, COUNTESS OF DERBY. 1651.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

The Countess of Derby may well be pronounced one of the
noblest, greatest, and most heroical women that England or the
world ever has produced. I write England advisedly; for, although
she was a Frenchwoman by birth, and that of the very
highest rank short of royalty, being a daughter of the princely
house of La Tremouille—it was still in England that all her
great exploits were performed—all her extraordinary qualities
displayed; and as she was married in very early youth to the
gallant and noble Derby, nearly, indeed, at the same period
when his royal master, Charles I., espoused the beautiful daughter
of the last hero-king of France, Henry, the Bearnois of
Navarre, it is not unnatural to conclude that it was in her
adopted, rather than her native country, that she learned those
lessons of strong persistency, cool endurance, and patient fortitude,
which would appear in all ages to have been characteristic
rather of the English than of the French temper, which is
generally held to be conspicuous for impulsive gallantry and
offensive valor, rather than for perseverance under the pressure
of evil or iron sufferance of inevitable calamity.

Still, heroism is of no age or country—although there may

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

be peculiar shades or hues which appear to belong to the attributes,
and to constitute, as it were, almost general traits of national
character. Even in this view, however, there are discrepancies
to be noted by the wise observer, which quickly show
the injudiciousness of those who, from general traits, would
seek to establish absolute principles, or to constitute individual
actions the basis of invariable laws.

Thus, in spite of the generally prevailing notion that the
French, however admirable at attack, are greatly inferior in the
defence of fortified places, the most wonderful instance of endurance,
under horrors of famine, pestilence, and exhaustion
almost unparalleled, recorded in modern history, is the protracted
resistance of Massena within the walls of Genoa, against
the combined armies of Austria and fleets of England, by which,
in point of fact, he neutralized all the successes of the victors,
and converted defeat into triumph, by holding out until the
French columns had already crossed the Alps, and thus making
possible the almost miraculous campaign of Marengo.

Again, it was Charlotte de la Tremouille, who, with unparalleled
feminine heroism, defended Latham House long after hope had
been extinct in the hearts of the bravest of its masculine defenders,
while her Lord was fighting afar off for his church
and his king—who, a second time, after the noble head of Derby
had fallen on the gory scaffold, last token of his adherence to
that holy cause which he could uphold no longer, defended the
Peel Castle in her hereditary realm of Man, fighting for the
rights of her son and the hereditary dignities of his race, long
after the weak unworthy monarch, Charles II., had departed a
fugitive from his kingdom—and who so earned the noble praise
of being the last person in all the territories, provinces, dependencies
of Great Britain, who laid down arms which she had
taken up for the rights, and which she resigned only—as the

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

sovereign of a mere mimic realm almost within gunshot of the
shores of England—after Virginia, the Bermudas, Antigua, and
Barbadoes had submitted to the parliament; after the sister
islands of the Channel, Scilly and Guernsey, had surrendered; and
the narrow seas were swept far and nigh, cutting off all supplies,
and prohibiting all egress or ingress to her island fortalice, by
the unrivalled fleets of Blake.

Equally heroical with that heroine of all time, the Maid of
Arc, her heroism was yet of a character entirely different and
distinct. The character of the latter was essentially French—
French of all ages, though modified assuredly by the peculiar
influences of her own era; deeply imbued with romance, full
of impulsive fire, burning with generous ardor, deeply imbued
with the sensibility to the call of glory, kindled at a word to
the wildest enthusiasm, not unresponsive to the breath of superstitious
fatalism; yet despondent when held inactive, and recovering
her high courage and unflinching heroism only when
actually called upon to do or to suffer.

Widely different was the noble Charlotte de la Tremouille;
for of her it might have been said, as was said of the greatest
man of the present day, that duty was everything and glory
nothing, except endorsed as it arose incidentally from the consequence
of duty done. Not in the slightest degree touched
by romance as to her own secret nature, although the history
of her career is in itself the wildest of romances; scarcely, if
at all, influenced by impulses; a person of slender imagination
and few sensibilities; superior to all superstitions; superior also
to all reverses of fortune, she was greater by far in suffering
than in living: and it was rather by supporting with unmoved
constancy what her enemies did unto her, than by doing unto
them what they might not have half so hardly supported, that
she earned her undying fame and spotless reputation.

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

It is said, that in her younger days she was remarkable for
delicate and extraordinary beauty; if it were so, anxiety and
a life harder, and exposed to vicissitudes more man-like, than
are wont to break the calm tenor of female ways, early destroyed
all its vestiges; for in the magnificent painting of Vandyke,
which still exists, as do those of most others of the celebrated
ladies of her day, she is represented as a stout and somewhat
coarse-featured matron, of middle age, richly attired, but
possessing none of that refined and gentle haughtiness—if I
may so express myself—which we somehow or other expect to
see in the carriage and lineaments of those who, themselves
great, have mingled much in the society of the great, and yet
more, who have themselves been the doers of great actions.

There is none of this haughtiness, or dignity, then, call it
which you will, in the air or features of Charlotte de la Tremouille;
nor is there any marked impress on her brow and lip
either of deep thought and high intellect, or of brilliancy, daring,
and courage almost superhuman. On the contrary, she
has the air of a genuine country matron of high class, in her
own age—something, one would think, of a Lady Bountiful;
apt at distilling simples and dispensing medicines to the ailing,
good things to the hungry of her tenantry and neighbors;
yet this was she, who for two successive kings of England did
more, held more, suffered more, and lost more than any other
woman who ever drew the breath of life; who, after the death
of one monarch on the scaffold, and the despairing exile of another,
for whom her noble lord had died devoted, endured the
utmost of persecution from the cruel and victorious parliament—
who, after the restoration of that monarch's worthless son, endured
yet more from his base ingratitude than she had done
from the rancor of his enemies, herself coming nigh to perishing
on the same scaffold which had drunk her husband's gore,

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

charged by the perjured monster Oates with participation in
that popish plot, which never had an existence without, the
brain of that most mean and odious of all murderers.

Early in the war of the commonwealth and the king, that
war through the furnance and fierce ordeal of which, through so
much misery to the kings, the nobles, and the people of England,
was wrought out at last the wonderful edifice of her present
constitution, with all its inestimable blessings—that constitution,
which alone possessing the power of self-modification,
can be progressive without being iconoclastic or destructive, can
undergo change without fear of revolution, and therefore bids
fair to be coeval with the chalk cliffs which wall its empire:
early in that war, or rather, I should say, at its very commencement,
the Earl of Derby had taken arms for his sovereign, believing
it wiser to trust to the king, whose prerogatives were
already strictly limited, whose leaning towards absolutism might
be supposed to be, in a great measure, checked, and to whose
encroachments all constitutional means of resistance existed, in
full force, or rather reinforced and greatly strengthened by the
passage of the bill of rights, and the adoption of the general
remonstrance—than to submit to the self-constituted authority
of the parliament, now evidently bent on wresting everything
beyond the bare name of regal power from the almost helpless
monarch, whose proceedings had no limit save their own
consciences and their own will; and whose violence and outrage,
the kingly power once gone, and the ministers of the law
merely their own creatures, there was no means in the kingdom
constituted for disputing legally or resisting forcibly.

Steadfastly, gallantly, he had fought to the last—nor less
nobly had his countess contended, as all men know, for the defence
of Latham house is history—and there are few to whom
its details are not facts, as it were, of every-day allusion. How

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

she held out alone, with her lord afar, not fighting unwomanly
with the sword, not donning the attire or buckling on the armor
of a man—for heroine as she was, she saw the indelicacy and
inutility alike of such procedure—but aiding, assisting, comforting,
inspiriting all, by the unmoved composure of her
noble face, by the unvarying and placid smile with which
she received all evil tidings; with which she endured all
personal inconveniences and sufferings—including towards the
end the want of common necessaries, of bread and water
to support human life. Limiting her own table to the quantity
and quality allotted to the meanest sentinel; braving the hottest
fire of the assailants to carry refreshments to the weary, assistance
to the wounded, of the combatants; nay! as defender
after defender fell slain outright or sorely wounded at his appointed
station, carrying arms and ammunition, clad in her full
magnificence of court attire, to any member, as they failed him,
of that weak, yet invincible garrison; and in that last assault,
when the ladders were reared against every bartizan and buttress,
when the volleying death-shots raked every embrasure
and window, when the clash and clang of broadswords on cuirass
and helmet were mingled with the roar of the culverins,
the sharp rattle of the musketry, and savage shouts and execrations
of her combatants, standing with her maidens side by side
with their defenders, and loading musquetoon and harquebuss
as fast as they might fire them, until all was ended.

Vainly, however, fought the earl in the field, vainly the
countess in her guarded fortalice—for the good cause might
not prevail, until England should have supped deeper yet of
horrors, and her king should have bowed down that “grey discrowned
head,” erewhile so fair and noble, to the base felon's
block. If Charles lost kingdom, crown, and life, Derby and
his young wife lost all they had in England, princely estates,

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

high rank, wealth almost royal, title most exalted—all was
gone save the feudal royalty of the little Isle of Man; save the
lives which both had risked so freely, one scarce had thought
they valued them.

And even these they held, not as their own possessions, but
as things to be devoted to the cause, to be cast self-sacrificed to
the winds of heaven, to soon as the service of the king should
desire it.

So for the time all was over. Hopton, the king's best leader
in the west, was defeated, and his army utterly dispersed at
Torrington by Fairfax. Montrose was hors du combat, deprived
of all his men by the decisive route of Philiphaugh; and Astley—
gallant Astley—who, before the first encounter of the cavaliers
and roundheads at Edgehill, knelt at the head of his lines, and
prayed this short prayer memorable through all time: “O Lord,
Thou knowest how busy I must be this day. If I forget Thee,
do not Thou forget me!” and then springing to his charger
cried, “March on, boys!” and led a charge so fiery and so well
sustained, that it won the day. That same Lord Astley, defeated
at Stowe by Morgan, with superior forces, and himself
taken prisoner, said to the parliamentarians:—“You have done
your work, and may now go to play, unless you choose to fall
out among yourselves!”

And in truth their work was done—and their cruel play was
about to commence, which had for stakes the fortunes of a
country, and the life of a king.

In the short insurrection which broke out, when the tidings
were proclaimed, how that the parliament had determined to
try the king by a high court of justice, and to bring him, whom
they dared not murder, to the block, Derby bore no part. Illplanned,
uncombined, irregular, it had neither concert nor the
chances of success—it could be fatal only to its projectors, and

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

fatal to them it was—for after it was shed on the scaffold the
first blood that flowed during the war, save by sword, flagrante
bello,
when sword was met by sword, the blood of Lisle and
Lucas and Lord Capel shamefully slaughtered—Cromwell's first
deed of cruelty and shame—in spite of capitulation after Colchester.

So far from that insurrection deferring, or tending to prevent,
it accelerated only the murder of the king, by harassing the apprehensions,
without alarming the fears of the parliamentarians.
But, as I have said, in it Derby bore no part; it was too suddenly
concerted to permit him to be present, even if his military
sagacity and clear political foresight would have permitted
him to join so rash a rising.

But he was in no condition to have done so in any event, for
so soon as he saw that for the present all was lost, he made good
his retreat, rather than his escape, with his countess, her son,
and the trustiest of his adherents, to the strong walls and
castles of his island kingdom, which he put in order at once to
make the most vigorous defence of his own rights, and to wage
war for his own crown of Man, and for that of his brother king
of England.*

Ireton, meanwhile, who commanded in the north for the
parliament, and had a strong force afoot in Lancashire, sent
him a trumpet, with a summons to surrender on good conditions,
to whom the earl returned this answer of high and
stern defiance.

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

“I received your letter with judignation, and with scorn
return you this answer, that I cannot but wonder whence you
gather any hopes that I should prove, like you, treacherous to
my sovereign; since you cannot be ignorant of my former
actions in his late majesty's service, from which principles of
loyalty I am no whit departed. I scorn your proffers; I disdain
your favor; I abhor your treason; and am so far from
delivering up this island to your advantage, that I shall keep
it to the utmost of my power for your destruction. Take this
for your final answer, and forbear any further solicitations: for
if you trouble me with any more messages of this nature, I will
burn the paper, and hang up the messenger. This is the immutable
resolution, and shall be the undoubted practice of him
who accounts it his chiefest glory to be his majesty's most loyal
and obedient subject.

“Derby.”

Scarce had these stirring and memorable lines flowed from
the pen of the brave and noble cavalier, before he was again
called to prove in the field that indomitable loyalty, for which
his race was so nobly conspicuous.

The Second Charles, proclaimed by his Scottish subjects, who
had revolted against the grim intolerance and fanaticism of the
independents, had remained well nigh two years in their camp,
rather indeed a prisoner than a king, but had still, in spite of
the fatal defeat at Dunbar, maintained his position as monarch,
and kept up his own hopes and those of his well-wishers, of one
day recovering his English crown. And now, at length, had
the day arrived. Profiting by a false movement of Cromwell,
who, being pressed for supplies, was compelled to leave the way
into England open to the Scots, he rushed down, high of hope,
into the centre of his native realm, trusting to rally on himself
all the stout cavaliers of the northern and the midland counties,

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

and by a daring stroke to master the metropolis before Oliver
could retrace his steps, or come up with his rear.

But little knew he of the giant with whom he had to do.

Rapidly he marched southward, but tardily and feebly came
in the levies of the cavaliers. Defeat and death had thinned
their numbers, had tamed their high, hot blood, had rendered
them, although brave as ever, hopeless and averse to further
struggles. Sequestrations and confiscations had narrowed their
resources; their plate, their silver candlesticks and posset dishes,
had been melted down in the late king's service; their trusty
war-horses were dead or aged; their gallant sons were dead on
the field or on the scaffold; their brave tenants were decimated,
and the survivors given to other masters. Never have men so
fought, so bled, so suffered for any cause or king, as have the
cavaliers of England for that most lamentable and disastrous
house of Stuart—never have men met with such ingratitude.

Levies and men came in slowly—but at the first trumpet call,
the foot of Derby was in the stirrup, the blue scarf of the king
upon his breast, the king's black feather in his hat— he left his
castle to the keeping of his noble wife, and as he kissed her
proud fair brow at parting—“It may be,” he said, “that we
shall meet no more on earth, but we shall meet in heaven!
Mourn not for me, therefore, Charlotte, if I fall, but be strong
and brave in duty.”

And she replied, “Do but your duty, and I will not mourn,
save in the secret heart; and when you are saint in heaven,
look you down on us, and see if I do not mine.”

His race was soon run, and his days numbered. His small
detachment cut off and overpowered at Wigan Lane, he still
made good his way to Worcester, and fought there the last
desperate fight for Charles; nor when that day was lost, stern
Cromwell's crowning mercy, did he desert his king, but saw him

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

placed in safety, before he thought, too late, of his own preservation.

A skirmish, a prisoner—a court-martial, a convicted culprit—
a block and a martyr—that was the last of Derby.

She heard, but wept not, nor despaired, but did her duty,
mourning in the secresy of her heart only.

Until not one English flag, save of the commonwealth alone,
was flying, she held out her island fortalice, and so stern had
been her defence, so great was their fear of her desperation, that
the parliament, on the surrender of her strongholds and her
submission to their usurping government, permitted her to retain
her estates, and enjoy their revenues, and she dwelt there,
educating her orphan son, as such a mother only can educate
a man; adored by her islanders, respected by Englishmen in
general, and unmolested, if unreverenced, by the parliamentarian
chiefs, until the restoration of King Charles II. renewed
her persecutions, and perhaps brought her nearer to the block
than the worst enmity of his enemies.

She escaped all the perils of the pretended plot; bore all her
sufferings to the last, as she had borne the first; returned to
her island home, not the least instance of the ingratitude of
kings, lived in perpetual weeds for her lost lord—and died a
good wife, a good mother, a good mistress, a good subject—truly
a heroine of all time, and conspicuous on the page of history, as
the last lady that has levied war, or that shall levy war again
for ever within the kingdom of Great Britain.

eaf583n15

* It must be borne in mind that this was not a mere ceremonial or
nominal title; but that this Countess of Derby was received by Charles
H. as “notre très chere et tres puissant soeur, Reine de Man et Contesse
de Derby”—and that it is only within the memory of persons now alive,
that the feudal title of kings of Man was extinguished by its cession to
the crown of England, by the then Earl of Derby.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p583-294 The King's Gratitude, OR, KING CHARLES II. AND HIS COURT. 1682.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CHAPTER I. SIR REGINALD BELLARMYNE, AN OLD SOLDIER OF THE KING'S.

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

It was on a fine sunshiny morning of September, 1653, that
Sir Reginald Bellarmyne sat by the wide hearth of the summer
parlor, which he occupied when there were no guests, as was
for the most part now the case in the once hospitable cloisters
of Bellarmyne Abbey.

A small round table at his elbow displayed the relies of a
large hare-pasty—it would have been venison in the good days
of old; and, in lieu of stoups of Malvoisie and Bourdeaux wine,
a solitary silver tankard thrust forward its capacious womb,
mantling with stout English ale recently stirred with the sprig
of rosemary, then held to impart a sovereign relish to the substantial
joint; nor did it appear, from the inroads the good
baronet had made on the contents of both, that his appetite had
suffered seriously from the retrenchment of luxuries which he
had, perhaps, once deemed necessaries to his rank and station.
He was a man of sixty years or upwards, who must at a former

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

period of his life, have been eminently handsome, and who still
retained in his erect form, clear eye, and nobly cast features,
many traces of the beauty for which he had once been celebrated,
even in the courts of the great and famous monarch. He
had, however, grown of latter years somewhat ponderous and
corpulent; and his sinister leg wrapped in flannels, and bolstered
up on an easy stool, gave painful evidence of that distemper
which is held to visit upon the children the pleasant
indulgences of their forefathers. Otherwise, Sir Reginald's appearance
showed no token of those excesses which were unfortunately
so much in vogue, in those days, among the cavaliers
and courtiers of the king, as to be regarded almost one of their
characteristics. His eye was clear and calm, his complexion
pale rather than flushed; and his frame, though somewhat
unwieldy, was well-knit, and still capable, when he was not
laboring under the attacks of the ancestral enemy, of both effort
and exertion.

His hair, which he still wore long and unpowdered, not having
adopted the new-fashioned abomination of the periwig, was,
indeed, very grey; his brow was deeply wrinkled; and there
was a singular expression, weary and wasted, yet intelligent and
keen withal, and full of eager energy, pervading all the lines of
his face, which seemed to tell a history of cares, and troubles,
and anxieties—perhaps of almost mortal sorrows—encountered,
resisted, combated inch by inch as a man should combat such
things, if not vanquished by him.

He was dressed at all points as became a gentleman, in an
age when the distinctive garb of the different classes was maintained
in all strietness, and when scarcely an article of wearing
apparel was common to the nobly born, and to the next beneath
him in station; but yet so dressed that was evidently rather
a matter of etiquette and self-respect than of convenience with

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

him to maintain the outward show of his family. His doublet
of uncut velvet was rather suited for the field sports, or out-door
occupations, than for the full morning-dress of a country gentleman
of the day; yet it was evident from the ruffles at wrist
and knee, from the neat russet-leather buskins, and the long
rapier, with its ornamental shoulder-belt, that he were it as his
habitual and distinctive attire.

A slouched grey hat, with a drooping feather, and a dark-green
roquelaure lay neatly folded and brushed on a slab hard by,
together with a crutch-headed cane mounted with a fine reddeer's
antler, and a pair of fringed buckskin gloves, that would
have reached well-nigh to the elbow of the wearer.

A noble deer greyhound, of the great Scottish breed, and of
the largest size, long of limb, long of muzzle, wire-haired, with
deep, earnest hazel eyes, lay on the deer-skin which covered the
hearth-stone, gazing into the face of his master with almost
superhuman intelligence; while a couple of smaller dogs, fine
curly-fleeced water-spaniels, dozed closer to the embers of the
wood-fire, which the autumnal atmosphere, and the thick walls
of the ancient abbaye, rendered anything rather than unpleasant.
The parlor itself in which he sat showed, like its master, something
at least of privation, if not of absolute poverty; the old
oak wainscoting, indeed, was as brightly polished; the old high-backed
chairs and settles, with their quaint carvings and old
tapestried cushions, were as free from any speck of mould; the
antique suits of steel-armor on the walls were as clear from rust;
the modern implements of falconry or the chase were in as
accurate order and arrangement as if a hundred zealous hands
were daily employed in furbishing them. Still there was
nothing gay, nothing lightsome, nothing new; nothing in all
the furniture or decorations of the room which did not wear a
wan and faded aspect, as if they had been coeval at least with

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

their aged possessor; and as if, like him, they had seen their
better days.

Without, so far as could be seen from the large oriel window,
the stone mullions of which were so much overrun with clustering
ivy and woodbines as to indicate some slackness on the
gardener's part, things did not, on the whole, wear a more promising
or brighter aspect. The fine elm avenue, which wound
away for above a mile, in full view, a broad belt of massive
verdure, had grown all out of shape and rule; the great boughs
of many of the trees sweeping so low as to render the road
impassable to carriages, and difficult even to travellers on horseback.
The lawn, immediately around the house, which had in
its palmier days been so neatly shorn and rolled, and decorated
with trim clumps of evergreens, and marble urns and statues,
was all grown up with coarse, long grass, among which the
hares and rabbits fed boldly as unscared by man; and the wild
park beyond, with all its sunny fern-clad knolls, and rich sheltered
hollows so closely pastured of old by the graceful herds of
fallow deer, showed but a wide expanse of rank untended vegetation,
stocked with no denizens more aristocratical than a flock
of ragged-looking, black-faced, mountain-muttons, a score of
little sharp-horned kyloe oxen, and two or three queer-visaged
Shetland ponies, not much larger and much more ragged than
the moorland sheep with which they kept company.

The fish-ponds, one or two of which were visible among the
trees, scarcely gleamed blue, unless in casual spots, under the
bright sky of autumn, so thickly were they overspread with
water-grass and the green, slimy duckweed; the gravel road
before the door was matted with weeds, as if no wheel-track
had disturbed it for years.

All was a picture of neglect and desolation, yet beautiful
withal, from the very wildness and liberty of the unchecked

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

vegetation, and the frequency of those unusual sounds, so seldom
heard in the close vicinity of the abodes of men—the incessant
cooings of the hoarse woodpigeons, the crow of the
cock-pheasants from the garden walks, the harsh half-barking
bleat of the moorland sheep, and, most rarely heard of all, the
deep booming of the bitterns from the stagnant morass, into
which the fish-ponds were fast degenerating.

It was not difficult, though sad it was, either to understand
or to explain. Sir Reginald Bellarmyne, of Bellarmyne Abbey,
a baronet and a catholic, as long as there had been catholics
or baronets in England, loyalist and royalist, like all his fellows,
had in his own person, and in that of his fathers before him,
fought always on the wrong king's side, so far as fortune was
concerned, whatever might be said of fidelity.

One ancestor had perished on Crook-back Richard's side, at
Bosworth; his grandson, and Sir Reginald's grandfather, had
fallen under the heavy censure of the man-hearted queen, Elizabeth,
and escaped narrowly with life, for Scottish Mary's sake.
The baronet's own father, most unjustly, as they ever averred,
was mulcted thirty thousand pounds after the gunpowder affair
of Fawkes, with which they denied all participation; and himself,
as he most undisguisedly proclaimed, had fought for King
Charles on every stricken field from Edgehill to Worcester
fight; and when all was lost, had followed the fortunes of his
son in foreign lands, and melted his last ounce of plate to support
the needy parasites of the discrowned and exiled king.

Mulcts, confiscations, forfeitures, in past reigns, had done
much; the sequestrations under the parliament, for confirmed
and inveterate malignancy, all but completed the ruin of that
old, honorable family, as true and as English as the old oaks of
Bellarmyne. The last forfeiture would have completed it altogether,
but that, by a strange chance, the abbey, and a part of

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

the estates immediately attached to it, being entailed most
strictly on the male heirs of the name for ever, an unknown,
and almost unsuspected cousin of the late Sir Armytage Bellarmyne,
turned up in the very nick of time, in the shape of a city
merchant, and a friend of some among the powers that were,
after justice had been done on the “Man of Blood,” as they termed
it. He interposed the claim of himself and his son, who was
serving at the time under Lockhart against the Spaniards at
Dunkirk; thereby preventing the alienation of the property,
which was sorely coveted by a puritan drysalter of the West
Riding, from the old name of the feudal tenure.

No sequestration occurred, therefore, of the last demesnes of
the House of Bellarmyne; and, at the Restoration, the old, battered,
widowed cavalier returned, with one daughter, who had
been educated in a French convent—his only son, the promise
of his race, had fallen, a boy of fifteen, fighting like a man by
his side at Worcester—to all that now remained of the once
broad possessions; the old abbey, a world too wide for the
shrunken acres that now alone looked up to its time-honored
belfries.

The city cousin, the Bellarmyne of London, like an honest
man and a good Christian as he was, though a heretic in the
parlance of Rome—and a true gentleman, although he smacked
a little of the puritan—had ever remitted the rents of the abbey
to Sir Reginald, whom he constantly acknowledged, though
he had never seen him, as the head of the house during the
whole period of his exile; and, on the restoration of King Charles
II., to which, with others of the eminent London merchants, he
had largely contributed, made over to him, as a matter of right,
and of course, and in no wise as a favor, the mansion and the
remnant of the lands, somewhat neglected, indeed, and out of
order, but neither dilapidated nor exhausted.

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

It is, perhaps, to be regretted that, at this time, no personal
meeting occurred between the kinsmen, for they were both
men of high character, high minds, and correct feelings; but
having had no intercourse, each had probably in some sort conceived
of the other, something of the character ascribed to his
political party. The protestant merchant took it too much,
and as it proved wrongfully, for granted, that the old cavalier
and inveterate swordsman was more or less the rash, reckless,
rakehelly debauchee and rioter of his day and class; and contented
with having done justice, thought no more about the
matter, nor troubled himself about his cousin, or his affairs.

The old soldier, more naturally, after he had acknowledged
frankly the honorable conduct of his unknown kinsman, and
expressed his sense of obligation, shrank from anything that
could savor of intrusion, or a desire of establishing any sort of
claim or clientelage on his rich and powerful relation. It is
probable that something might have added to this delicacy, in
the shape of the cavalier's distaste to the puritan, the romanist's
aversion to the heretic, and, yet more, of the soldier's distrust
and prejudice against the trader.

Still, none of these motives were very strong—for it was well
known that Nicholas Bellarmyne of the city, though neutral
throughout, and, at the commencement of the troubles, inclined
more to the parliament, had never joined the independents,
much less identified himself with the regicides. Sir Reginald
himself, moreover, though a catholic, was such rather because
he would not abjure the creed of his fathers than that he had
anything in him of the persecutor; and he had seen so much,
in the Low Countries, of the noble merchants of those days, when
merchants were men of patriotism, intelligence, and honor, that
he was unusually free from the prejudices of the noble against
the trader caste.

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

Neither of the two, in fact, knew much of the circumstances
or character of the other; and neither was, at this time, even
aware that his distant kinsman was a father, though from his
energy in the matter of the entail, Sir Reginald might suspect
that the merchant had some further representative.

On his diminished estates, then, which barely now gave returns
sufficient for the maintenance of himself and his child,
with a household the most limited, and on the narrowest scale
compatible with his rank and name, Sir Reginald settled himself
quietly, afar from the tumult, the dissipation, and the heartlessness
of courts; perceiving at once that he had nothing to expect
from the gratitude or generosity, much less from the justice of
the sovereign, whose seal and sign-manual he held, as well as
that of his unhappy father, for sums advanced as loans, the
repayment of which would have more than redeemed all the
recent losses of the Bellarmynes, and enabled them to resume
their appropriate station in the country.

Had he been alone in the world, it is more than probable
that Sir Reginald would have resigned himself contentedly to
his diminished circumstances, and would have ultimately sunk,
more or less graciously, and with more or less repining, into the
condition of the fox-hunting, ale-consuming squire of the day,
something above the farmer, but far from equal to the country
gentleman of England. The great nobles who in past reigns,
up to the unfortunate days of the unhappy Stuarts, had been
used to live on their own estates, in their viceregal castles,
during ten months of the year, holding cour-plenière of the
lesser gentry, and collecting around them the intelligence, the
civilization, and the splendor of their several shires, no longer
lived—like their forefathers—independent nobles on their own
hereditary principalities.

During the troublous times, which had scarcely passed over,

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

most of them wandering as exiles in foreign lands, France more
especially, they had contracted the false and pernicious usage
of abandoning their demesnes and rural residences to bailiffs
and intendants; and wasting profligate, dishonorable, useless
lives about the precincts of the royal court; parasites of kings;
loungers at the Exchange; gamblers at Tonbridge Wells or
Newmarket; fribblers and coxcombs, almost as free from any
manly vice, as from any grace or virtue.

At this time England had lost entirely that strong and living
feature of her social and political character—her rural aristocracy,
the greatest men of the land living among and with their
people, as if themselves of the people; and regarded rather by
the throne in the light of allied or kindred princes than as
mere subjects—much less as mere flatterers and courtiers.

From the accession of King James the First to the death of
Queen Anne, England was virtually Frenchified; she had no
longer a great nobility, but she had in lieu of it a little noblesse
of the court elique, of favorites of the great man, of favorites of
the bad woman of the day.

The lodgings of the metropolis were crowded with great lords,
crouching and crawling, and doing unutterable basenesses at
the feet of a minister, whose grandfathers their grandfathers
would have hung from their battlements!—the country was
deserted to rude boors, drunken ignoramus squires, time-serving,
grotesque parsons, who thought it an advancement to marry
the lady-of-the-manor's waiting-woman.

Coxcombry, profligacy, infidelity, insolvency, false refinement,
and favoritism at court, had reflected themselves in grossness,
ignorance, brutality, and want of all refinement in the country.
In the reign of Charles II. there was scarce a gentleman in all
England; and if there were one, he was something out of place,
ridiculous, and obsolete, without honor at court, or influence in

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

the country. And such, in sooth, was Sir Reginald Bellarmyne.

CHAPTER II. MISTRESS ROSAMOND BELLARMYNE; A MAID-OF-HONOR OF THE QUEEN'S.

It would have been a difficult thing, even in England, that
land of female loveliness, to find a brighter specimen of youthful
beauty than was presented by Rosamond Bellarmyne, when
she returned to her home, then in her sixteenth year, after witnessing
the joyful procession of the 29th of May, which terminated
in the installation of the son in that palace of Whitehall
from which his far worthier father had gone forth to die.

She was a perfect type, in a word, of the most purely English
type of insular beauty. A trifle above the middle height of
women, her shape was exquisitely formed, so fully yet so delicately
developed that it never occurred to the spectator to ask
himself whether she was taller or shorter, plumper or slenderer,
than the average of her sex. Her complexion was that of her
native isle, pure as the drifted snow, yet with a rich undertone of
warm health showing itself, like the light within an alabaster
lamp, in an equable and genial glow, not fitfully or in electric
flashes. Her large, well opened eyes were of the darkest shade of
blue, yet full of the quickest and most mirthful light; so that,
when her lips smiled, her eyes anticipating them appeared to overflow
their dark lashes with silent laughter. Features are not describable;
nor could any description give even a faint idea of the
varied expression of her rich beauty, or of the exceeding

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

fascination of her smile. Yet it was in her expression more especially
that lay the charm of Rosamond Bellarmyne; and those
who knew her the best asserted that her expression figured
forth, and that not darkly, the character of her mind and
genius.

When she arrived in England and took possession with her
father of the old abbey, one thing at least was evident to all beholders,
that neither a life spent abroad—for she could scarcely
lisp her native tongue when she left the land of her birth—nor
six years of convent discipline had availed anything to denationalize
her, whether in outward show or inward spirit.

She was from top to toe an English girl; English no less in
her faults and failings than in her solid and sterling excellences.
Frank and fearless, truthful and free-spoken, she would at times
push these brave qualities hard on towards the verge beyond
which they cease to be virtues. Conscious of no wrong thought,
and confident of her own strong will and pure intent, she gave
perhaps too little heed to the opinion of others, even when
such might have been worth consulting. Nor, speaking as she
was wont to do constantly on the first rightful impulse, did it
fail to occur frequently that she spoke thoughts aloud which
better had been left unspoken. And doing things unadvisedly,
or against advice, for she would listen to none whom she did not
both love and respect, she often did what she repented.

Such was the heiress of the broken fortunes of Bellarmyne,
when the restoration of the king to his own, restored her father,
with many another storm and battle-beaten cavalier, to the
possession of his old impoverished demesnes; and in the two
years which ensued previous to the marriage of Charles with
the Infanta, little occurred to alter, however the lapse of time
might tend to mature, her person and her mind.

Entirely deprived of female society of her own rank, and

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

indeed of intercourse with her own sex beyond a staid, demure
personage who had been her mother's chamber-woman, and a
gay French girl from Provence, she had learned no conventional
lessons of etiquette, much less of courtliness or worldly prudence,
among the sequestered hills and dales of the WestRiding
of Yorkshire in which Bellarmyne abbey was situated;
but, on the contrary, had become more and more the child of
nature, high-souled, intelligent, affectionate, docile to gentle
spiritings, and easily amenable to reason, but quick of impulse,
firm of purpose, and utterly ungovernable by mere formulas and
maxims.

It is not strange that Sir Reginald, deprived of the means of
maintaining his own station, and associating with his own
equals in his county—a deprivation to which his habits of endurance
in the field, and with the foreigners, might in some sort
have inured himself—should have been liable to deep solicitude,
nay, even to dark despondency, when he looked upon this
creature, endowed with everything that should fit her to grace
the world, condemned to absolute seclusion, or, desperate alternative,
the worse than rude society of the Ghylls.

A lady of the highest and most delicate culture, of the most
refined tastes and accomplishments, who, in so much as she had
mingled yet in the great world, had been familiar with the first
personages of the first European court, that of the magnificent
Louis XIV., what could she have in common with the yeoman
farmers of the fells and dales, or with such simple-hearted untaught
hoydens as their wives or sisters? What could he do
for her, himself living—what should become of her, when, in
his season, he should have passed away and perished, like the
leaves of his own oak trees in November? Such thoughts,
far more than the gloom of gathering years, more than the
twilight of his waning fortunes, more than the imminence of

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

pressing poverty, had darkened the brow and saddened the heart
of the failing but yet unbroken veteran.

It was, therefore, with feelings near akin to delight, that,
within a few months after the marriage of the king to Catharine
of Portugal, the baronet received a grand and wordy epistle
from a remote kinswoman, the widow of a noble earl—his schoolboy
friend, fellow-Oxonian, fellow-soldier through the fierce
conflicts of civil war, dead by his side on the bloody field of
Naseby—who had never wholly forgotten her own distant cousin,
or the near friend of her lost lord.

This estimable lady, who, unhappily gifted with a son too
well adapted to the court, and too well liked by the facile king,
had never descended to the frivolities of the restored monarchy,
but resided afar off in her jointure house, in Cornwall, possessed
yet some influence, both of herself, and through her son the
favorite, within the precincts of Whitehall.

The time had not yet arrived when to possess such influence
was in itself almost a brand of infamy.

Cognizant of the extremity to which were reduced the fortunes
of Bellarmyne, and expecting, with all the English world,
that the marriage of the monarch would establish decorum at
least and decency in the court of England's king, the Countess
of Throckmorton had exerted her influence, and that successfully,
in procuring for the beautiful Rosamond an appointment
as one of the queen's maids-of-honor; securing to her, in
addition to a small salary and apartments in the palace, an
introduction into the first society of the realm, and an establishment
on the most unquestionable footing, as it should seem, both
of propriety and honor.

Still it may be thought that the lady doubted, though it did
not so strike the sturdy old loyalist Sir Reginald—who would as
soon have thought of doubting the moral integrity of the king

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

as of disputing his divine right to the crown—for her letter was
long, verbose, involved, and not altogether so unquestioning or
hilarious in its tone as was the response of the old cavalier.

Since it had pleased heaven, it ran, that in lieu of a son to
the house of Bellarmyne, whom it would have been an easy
matter to help to advancement in aid of his own honorable
efforts, to give her cousin a weak girl only, who so far from
helping to restore the fortunes of the house, could not even be
expected to help, in any considerable degree, herself—and
whereas she, the countess, feared, and was sore grieved to think,
that Sir Reginald could scarce have the means—without even
looking forward to advancing her young cousin Rosamond, or
settling her in due season in marriage in her proper station—
wherewithal to bring up the child conformably to her degree, it
might not be amiss to bestow her for a time in the servitude of
her most gracious majesty, who was esteemed to be a most
gentle and kind-hearted lady, and withal, of the true church.

And, thereafter, the various privileges, immunities, and advantages
of the position being duly and appreciatingly recorded,
many sage points of advice were intermingled; many hints as
to the dangers, the temptations, the insidiœ to honor and virtue
incidental to court life were not obscurely added; the principal
reliance of the countess appeared to rest on the character, not
merely for sagesse in the French meaning of the term, but for
candor, stability, and persistency which she had learned—by what
means it was not stated—that Rosamond possessed, and not on
any safeguards she must expect to find in her new situation.

She advised her cousin Reginald to weigh the matter well
within himself, and to consult with Mistress Rosamond, concealing
from her nothing of the frivolities, and baseness, and
wickedness of the court, and of her own especial liability to
perils and temptations, before accepting the offer.

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

Nor did he perceive anything, in the prospective of circumstances
and the reasonable chances of life, as eligible, or even
less eligible, so it were honorable and secure, did she counsel
him to be in haste to accept the offer.

For the rest, should he judge it for the best to do so, she
prayed humbly and hopefully that it should turn out for the
best here and hereafter; and so, with kind recollections to pretty
Mistress Rosamond—who, she heard, was in truth pretty Mistress
Rosamond—and begging her to wear the carcanet, inclosed
herewith, in memory of her loving kinswoman and godmother,
she remained ever, until death, his dutiful and regardful cousin
and friend, not forgetful of the past,

Guendolen Throckmorton.

But save the news itself, all was thrown away on the stout
Yorkshire baronet. The promotion was, to his honest, trustful
soul, as honorable as it was in a worldly view acceptable—less
an advantage than a distinction. An advancement, in short, so
splendid, as far to exceed his wildest wishes.

Educated from his childhood to a belief in the divine right of
kings, and in the impossibility of a son of the royal martyr
doing wrong, as entire as his faith in the infallibility of his
church, he would have regarded it no less treason to doubt the
one, than sacrilege to question the other.

Accepting, therefore, joyously all that there was acceptable
in the tidings, and pshawing, in his secret heart, at the cautions
which he regarded as old womanish scruples, he wrote
gratefully and with a full heart to his kinswoman, at her Cornish
manor with the unpronounceable name; and, proudly communicating
to Rosamond the news of her glorious prospects,
set about making such preparations as the narrowness of his
means permitted for sending, or conducting rather, his daughter

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

to her future abode under the shelter of the wing of England's
royalty.

Many of the herd of Bellarmyne cattle were driven to Ripon
markets, many of the ancestral oaks of Bellarmyne chase came
lumbering to the earth with all their leafy honors, destined
thereafter to ride, under England's red-cross flag, the briny
waves, scarce salter than the tears shed by their stalwart owner,
as he saw their old places vacant, and the green park dismantled
of its noblest ornaments.

Even by dint of these sacrifices, little of splendor was effected
in the outfit of the queen's young maid-of-honor, and when the
aged baronet, presented himself at court by his old colonel the
noble Duke of Ormond, had delivered up his fair child to the
royal circle, and left her as a member of the household under
the care—nominal care—of the mother-of-the-maids, and the real
guardianship of her own delicacy and virtue, he returned alone
to the ancient abbey, which was now more solitary, sadder,
stiller, than ever before, to pass his old days alone, in increasing
poverty, increasing infirmities, increasing despondency, and,
alas! decreasing vigor and elasticity whereby to endure them.

His out-door enjoyments were now limited to an occasional
day's coursing in the park, with his still choicely nurtured greyhounds,
which he followed on a stout, gentle hackney; falconry
and the chase had become enterprises of too much pith and
moment for the war-worn cavalier; while his fireside relaxations
were limited to the study of his two books, the Bible and William
Shakspeare, with an occasional game of chess and a cool
tankard with the vicar, and—greatest delight of all—the perusal
of a letter from Rosamond, when three or four times a year
the tardy and irregular post brought down the stirring news of
the loud and licentious city to the quiet hills and pastoral dales
of Yorkshire.

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

These letters for some time, until above a year had passed,
were all bright and sparkling. Everything seemed to wear
the couleur de rose veritable; his majesty's wit, his majesty's
courtesy and frank kindness; the affectionate and genial graces
of the pretty, interesting, foreign queen, the loveliness of the
maids-of-honor, the belle Jennings, and the belle Hamilton, and
the lovely Miss Stewart, and the merry, witty, gipsy Miss Price;
and the graces and accomplishments of the unrivalled courtiers
of the day, the admirable De Grammont, and the unapproachable
Anthony Hamilton, and Sedley and Etherege, and the
gallant Buckhurst, and the princely Buckingham—these were
the subjects of her first epistles, and their burden, that all and
every one were so good-natured and so kind to her, little Rosamond
Bellarmyne, that she felt herself there, in that splendid
court of Whitehall, or in those merry-makings under the superb
elms of Hampton court, or in those rantipole junketings at Tonbridge
Wells, or in those grand hunting matches at Newmarket,
or races on Epsom Downs, every bit as much at home, every bit as
safe, and almost—but no, not quite—as happy as she used to be
with her birds and flowers, her pigeons and her pheasants, and
her ponies, and her poor pensioners, at dear old Bellarmyne.

And the old man rejoiced and exulted as he read them; and
formed strange fancies and high hopes, hardly admitted even
to himself, as he conned them over in his own mind; and then
rehearsed, in the intervals of their peaceful chess, to his good
old friend Dr. Fairfax, how his little girl had been chosen to fill
such or such a place in such a masque or revel; and how the
young Marquis of Ossory, or this or that more illustrious countier,
had sought her hand in some figure dance, which had been
performed with such good fortune as to elicit royal approbation—
and above all, how the same little girl's head was entirely
proof against all the flatteries and frivolities of the great world;

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

and how her heart was still in the right place, honest and true,
and frank and candid; and how, in a word, the admired and
toasted, and already famous belle, Mistress Rosamond Bellarmyne,
the queen's maid-of-honor, was still the same, the very
same good little Rosamond, who had been the life of the old
abbey, and with whose departure so much of that life had departed.

By and bye, however, the letters were changed, though the
writer still seemed to be unchanged—what was said was, beyond
doubt, said truly; but much appeared to be left unsaid. There
were no more praises of the maids-of-honor, no more eulogies
of king and courtiers; but much pity for the queen.

At length came mention of annoyances, almost of insults, by
a person not named. It was evident even to Sir Reginald, not
usually too acute, that she was unhappy, ill at ease. Sometimes
he fancied that she felt herself in danger; but he never
dreamed that she concealed half her grievances, from her
knowledge of his inability to aid her, and fear of his hot temper
and violent resentments.

After a protracted silence, came a wild, sad, anxious letter,
containing a dark tale, darkly told, of imminent peril from the
same unnamed person; of timely rescue by a young gentleman,
likewise nameless—rather than a letter, it was an earnest imploring
cry, to be removed from that accursed place, or ere it
should be too late. And, therewith, the old man's eyes were
opened, and all his dreams vanished. He would have set forth
that day, that hour, to fetch her home at all risks; but his infirmity,
rendered more acute by the excitement of his mind,
forbade locomotion.

So he sat in his old hall alone, as we have seen him, and
chafed and fretted himself almost into madness, from consciousness
of his own impotence to assist the jewel of his old heart,

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

and by fears for her safety, worse almost than the worst reality.
One wise measure he took promptly. He wrote at length,
inclosing his child's innocent appeal, to their good kinswoman
of Throckmorton, praying her aid and counsel in this their extremity.
Rosamond he advised of what he had done; commended
her courage; praised her; and promised, as soon as
his distemper would permit, to be with her in person.

A second measure, wiser yet, he took some days later; for
it cost his pride many a pang, and to do it at all was a great
self-conquest. He wrote to Nicholas Bellarmyne, in the city,
stating the whole case—asking nothing. That done, he could
no more; he waited, in darkness, for the dawn.

CHAPTER III. CAPTAIN BELLARMYNE; A YOUNG SOLDIER OF THE EMPEROR'S.

A beautiful autumnal day had drawn to its close some three
weeks previous to the little incident which produced Rosamond's
letter, and caused so much anxiety and suffering to the old
cavalier; and she was sitting alone and despondent at the window
of her apartment which looked over the gardens, in those
days extending from the rear of the exquisite palace of Whitehall
to the banks of the brimful silver river.

But she had no eyes for the shaven lawns, the tufted parterres,
or the moonlighted bosom of the argent Thames; no
ears for the sounds of merriment and music which came, at
times, swelling on the gentle air from the returning barges of
pleasure parties and homebound revellers.

She thought of herself only, of her perplexities, her trials,

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

her undefended situation, her offended virtue, her menaced
honor.

For she had discovered, in season, both the offence and the
menace; and while resenting the one, and fortifying herself
against the other, had learned that, in the path of virtue, she
might hope for neither encouragement among her beautiful
companions, the fair, frail maids-of-honor; nor for the chivalric
defence of one noble heart among the corrupt, licentious courtiers.
To the king an appeal for support would have been
worse than absurd; since his smiles, his encouragement, his
good wishes, were all with the offender.

The queen, alas! could have given sympathy and tears only,
had she chosen to give these; but, short as was the space since
her espousals, she had learned already the sad lesson that, to
preserve even the outward semblance of her husband's respect,
she must turn a consenting eye to his foibles, and interfere with
no one of his unroyal pleasures.

It was, perhaps, wonderful that—beautiful and accomplished
as was Rosamond Bellarmyne; and, moreover, from her very
inexperience, free-spoken as she was free-hearted—she had not
been singled out before in that profligate and ungracious court
for dishonorable and degrading pursuit.

But it had so happened that, when she arrived, the king himself
had eyes or ears for none but La belle Stewart—who, by
her meretricious half-consents and half-denials, kept him sighing
and dangling at her knees longer than his constancy ever endured
for any other maid or matron; the Duke of York, for
whose gross tastes the innocent and lively Rosamond would
have lacked piquancy and vice, was in the chains of the illfavoured
and brazen Sedley; and of the other courtiers none,
perhaps, dared—so much was there, even in her lightest and
gayest moments, of the true dignity of virtue in her every word

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

and gesture—to approach the young maid-of-honor with the
suit of dishonor.

To accident, therefore, and in some lesser degree to her own
demeanor, she had owed thus far her escape from persecution.

But one had now come upon the scene—to whom to outrage
dignity, as to ruin virtue, and pollute honor, was but an incentive,
added to the gratification of his passions, and—what with
him stood far higher than his passions—his extraordinary and
indomitable vanity.

Master of all graces, all arts, all accomplishments, which
conciliate one sex and ruin the other, animated by no solitary
spark of honor, courage, manhood, or integrity, though so
skilled in polite and politic dissimulation as to make all the
world believe him the very soul of honor, chivalry, and courteous
courage, De Grammont had resolved to compass her destruction.

And what he had resolved in that sort heretofore, had almost
inevitably come to pass.

His own powers of seduction, should they prove for once
insufficient, were now aided to the utmost by no less an auxiliary
than Charles himself; who lately being deeply smitten
with the charms of a young French coquette—to use no
harsher term—a cousin, it was given out, of the consummate
count himself, had bargained—shameful contract, but most
characteristic of those shameful days—for the facile Frenchman's
favor with his kinswoman by engaging to throw into
his arms the beautiful Bellarmyne.

All this, of course, was a secret beyond the reach of Rosamond;
yet she had already perceived much and divined more
of the iniquities which were plotting against her.

The odious compliments, the resolutely pertinacious

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

attentions, so marked as to banish all other courtiers from her side;
his insolently graceful importunities—to be repulsed by no
scorn, no coldness, no denials; for these he treated either as
girlish caprices, or as English pruderies—had given way of late
to an assumption of radiant triumph in her presence; to an
affectation of being perfectly in her good graces; to a boastful
and self-sufficient complacency; as if he were, indeed, the admitted
and successful lover—the gorgeous Jupiter of a submissive
Semele.

She heard, too, from the maids-of-honor, who rallied and
complimented her on her victory—as if to be the fallen victim
of that Hyperion's passions were a triumph—that he proclaimed,
almost aloud, by the insinuation of adroit disclaimers and
modest inuendoes, that to him at least the severe Bellarmyne
had lowered her arms ineffectual.

By bribery of her maids learning what would be her dress
at each court festival, he appeared always wearing her colors;
so that to every one not in his secret, it must appear a matter
of concert between them.

By connivance of the king—who played his most unroyal
game with all the zeal of an interested ally; and with an
adroitness which proved that, if he made a less than indifferent
monarch, he would have made an admirable Sir Pandarus—in
every masque, quadrille, riding-party, hunting match, or other
court diversion, in which it was the custom of the day that the
company should be paired, the famous chevalier had as his
partner the unwilling and unhappy Rosamond, whom the rules
of court etiquette, stringent as those of court morality were lax,
prohibited from refusing this detested companion.

Thus all the world of Whitehall, from Charles himself to the
least of his courtiers, either by connivance or from being themselves
deceived, received it as an acknowledged fact that the

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

Bean Grammont either stood already, or was in a fair way of
standing, as he would with the Belle Bellarmyne.

And she, while she felt this, and perceived no way of avoiding
it, or of disentangling herself from the nets sensibly spreading
their meshes around her, trembled, and wept and prayed,
and feared even herself for herself should this miserable deceit
continue, fatal as the enchantment of some evil genius.

Perhaps had things thus continued had no overt violence
been attempted, no outrage offered, had she been left to the
influence of that evil society in which all the angels around her
were fallen angels, rejoicing and luxuriating in their fall—left
to the imputation of being herself a victim of the same dark
sin—left to doubt and distrust herself, and to despair of being
virtuous alone in the midst of that carnival of vice—she had
fallen.

But, for this time, it was not so ordered; and, as it is often
the case when the darkness of human calamity is deepest, that
the dawn of happiness is nearest, so now events—of which she
had not the smallest suspicion, over which she had not the
least control—were in progress, which effected changes as unexpected
as important both in her present and future condition.

It was the close of a beautiful autumnal day; the sun had
sunk, as he rarely does in summer-time in that humid climate
of England, unclouded over the soft Richmond hills; and a
tender, dusky twilight, mellowed only by the young light of a
crescent moon, was outspread over the city and its suburbs.

On this evening there was no court ceremonial; and dispensed
from attendance on her royal mistress, and yet more
odious attendance in the court circle, Rosamond Bellarmyne
had just wept herself and her sorrows into temporary forgetfulness,
when an affair fell out between Barns Elms and

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

Battersea, which seeming to have no connexion with her or her
affairs, yet influenced the whole way of her after life.

The country in that direction was, in the days of which I
write, although now so covered with streets and squares of thickly
settled parishes as to be indistinguishable from the metropolis
itself, truly the country; a suburban district, it is true, but
in all its aspects rural; green fields and green groves, and a
maze of green winding lanes, with here and there a country
villa, here and there a country tavern and wine-garden—frequented
for the most part by the dissolute and wanton of both
sexes, the scum of the neighboring metropolis, though visited
occasionally by the petits maîtres and petites maîtresses of the
court—often in disguise, and always on errands no less secret
and illicit than those of the ordinary inmates.

It was, in short, a district presenting all the worst features—
beauty excepted—of both city and country; in addition to
which its character was not greatly improved by being the
favorite resort of seafaring men on a frolic, and of the crews—
then, as now, a most unruly set—of the river craft and
barges.

In the centre of this district, not far from the river bank, to
which extended its overgrown gardens and shrubberies, too
luxuriant from neglect, there stood a pleasant Italian edifice;
once the suburban residence of a foreign ambassador near the
court of the first king James, but for some time past fallen
into disuse and disrepair.

Within the few weeks preceding the date of my narrative,
the minds of the country quidnuncs of the vicinity had been
exercised by the repairs and decoration of the villa; the bringing
thither in many wains overland, in many barges by river,
much sumptuous furniture, mirrors and tapestries, carpets and

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

couches, cabinets of marquetry and tables of rare carving, suitable
only for the abodes of the great and noble.

On the morning of that beautiful autumnal day the exercised
minds had been strained to their utmost tension by the arrival—
in a grand calêche, drawn by superb Flanders mares, and
escorted by a train of servants of both sexes—of a very young,
and very lovely, though dark-complexioned, foreign lady, without
any visible protector and companion. And the excitement
was relieved only by the announcement made by an English
postillion—all the other servants being French—that the lady
was Mademoiselle de la Garde, of almost royal blood in France;
and that the Italian House, as it was called, had been purchased
for her residence by her kinsman, the celebrated Chevalier
de Grammont.

It was in one of the country hostelries mentioned above that
this announcement was made; a pleasant rustie-looking place
enough, at about half a mile's distance from the villa, and
nearly twice as far from the main London road; lying on a
lonely lane, secluded by thick, bowery hedges, and rendered
almost dark at noon by the overhanging branches of the huge
elms. This inn had a bowling-green, a maze, and a large
garden in the rear, with pleasant apartments, both for day and
night, opening upon them, for the use of visitors of the better
class; while in front were a tap-room, an ordinary with shovelboards,
and a skittle-ground, for the accommodation of the
neighbors and the city roisterers, who mightily affected the
Royal Oak—on Sundays more especially.

At the time when this announcement was made a young
gentleman of good mien was present, having entered the house
casually as a stranger, dismounting from a good horse, and
announcing his intention of tarrying there a day or two, having
some business with a sea-captain of Battersea.

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

He was a man of some twenty-eight or thirty years, finely
and powerfully formed, with a very deep chest, and muscular
limbs. His present complexion was dark and sunburned;
though the color of his chestnut hair and steel-grey eyes, as
well as the fairness of his forehead—where it had been protected
by his hat—showed that the blackness was the effect of
exposure to the weather, not the work of nature. His carriage
and air, no less than a slight scar as of a sabre-cut on his
forehead, indicated that he had seen service. His garb—rich,
though of grave colors, and of foreign fashion—was half military,
and worn with a martial air; and he bore on his breast
a small foreign order. His name, as he gave it to the curious
barmaid, proved, if it were a true one, the rank and the station
of the bearer—Captain Bellarmyne, from the Low Countries.

This gentleman appeared, indeed, to be something moved, if
not surprised, by what he heard; but he said nothing, asked
no questions, dined privately at noon in one of the garden-chambers,
and after dinner took his cool tankard in an arbor
looking upon the cool, winding lane.

While he was sitting there a superb cavalier came powdering
along the lane, as hard as a splendid English hunter
could carry him, splendidly dressed in a grand peruke, a velvet
coat, and high riding-boots: a man of great personal beauty
and grace; both evidently made the most of, and set off to the
utmost.

“In truth it is himself!” muttered the young man. “It is
De Grammont. Whom shall we see next?”

And therewith he raised himself erect, so that he came into
full view of the passer-by; and lifting his plumed hat bowed
courteously, but coldly.

The chevalier looked puzzled—as if he recognised the face
without recognising the owner of it; looked annoyed at being

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

recognised; half checked his horse—as if to stop and speak;
then changing his mind, bowed slightly and galloped forward.

“He does not recollect me,” said Captain Bellarmyne;
“that is well, too. And, now—whom shall we see next?”

It was late in the afternoon of that day before the captain
saw any one; yet it was evident that he kept himself in the
way to see what was to be seen.

But when the sun had set, and the moon was almost rising,
two gentlemen rode up to the horse-trough before the door,
accompanied by a single groom; and one of them asked how
far was it to what was called the Italian House.

On receiving the reply they both dismounted; and giving
their horses to their attendant desired him not to wait, as they
would walk home in the pleasant moonlight or tarry until
morning.

That done, they called for a stoup of claret; and stood
chatting while they drank it not far from Captain Bellarmyne,
who soon saw clear enough who had come the next.

One of the two—the most remarkable in all respects—was
middle-aged; something above the middle stature; dark-complexioned
and harsh-featured, with coarse, black hair, partially
redeemed only by a bright, intelligent smile; a quick, vivacious
eye; and an air of innate and unconcealable gentility, if not
dignity, which shone like a diamond through the disguise—
evident to Bellarmyne's eyes, at least—which he wore.

In a word, it was the king; and the captain knew him in
his disguise, as he had known De Grammont in his splendor.

At a glance anyone would have pronounced him, as he was,
more witty than wise; more good-natured than good-principled;
fitter to be a gay companion than a true friend, whether
to himself or to others; fitter to be anything than a king—and
that a king of freemen.

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

His comrade Captain Bellarmyne knew likewise; knew for
what he was, the most worthless of men living then—perhaps,
of all men—without one redeeming trait of good by which to
palliate the infamy in which he steeped his really transcendent
talents—John Wilmot, Earl of Rochester, the constant companion
of the monarch; one of whose worst faults lay in the
selection of his intimates—for friends they were not.

They tarried but a minute, and then sauntered down the lane
towards the villa; unobservant, but not unobserved by others
than the young soldier of the Low Countries.

A group of bystanders were collected, who had been playing
at skittles when the gentlemen rode up; and one of these, as
they spoke to the groom of walking home in the pleasant
moonlight, nudged his next neighbor with his elbow, and he
cast a meaning glance at a third.

Bellarmyne seeming to see nothing, saw all with his marking
military eye.

One of these was—that common character in the dramas of
those days—the soldado; a brawny ruffian, with a swashing
exterior and a coward's heart within, in a stained plush doublet
with tarnished lace, a broad shoulder-belt and a long rapier
balanced by a great dagger; the second was another genius of
the same order; but of a yet lower class; the third and most
dangerous of the party, was a seafaring man; smuggler, slaver,
or pirate—any, or perhaps all—as times and occasions suited.

“Didst hear that, Ruffling Jem?” asked the latter, scarce in a
whisper, of the soldado, as they strolled back to their interrupted
game.

“Ay, Bully sailor. What'st make of it?”

“That there'll be pickings in the pleasant moonlight, if we
look sharp, this evening.”

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

“Mum's the word. Sure and steady. Three to two wins
the game.”

“But not so surely three to three,” muttered Bellarmyne,
between his clinched teeth; “and you may meet that, and find
it odds against you.”

CHAPTER IV. KING CHARLES II. AND THE EMPEROR'S YOUNG SOLDIER.

Some hours had passed since the occurrences which had
attracted Captain Bellarmyne's attention at the Royal Oak,
and it was already past ten o'clock, when three persons came
forth from the marble portico of the Italian villa, two of them
bareheaded, and one attired in most sumptuous court costume,
with a huge flowing peruke, impregnating the air with essences,
and giving out clouds of Marechal powder at every motion of
the owner, a French embroidered coat of pompadour-colored
velvet, gold-clocked silk stockings, and diamond-hilted sword,
and diamond aiguillettes and buckles. The other two were
plainly, though handsomely, attired in the usual riding costume
of gentlemen of that day.

It was one of these, who stood covered, receiving the profuse
compliments and thanks of the gorgeous courtier.

“Since, then, your majesty,” he said, in reply to some words
spoken before they left the house, “is so well satisfied with
your reception, and with the fair recipient of your gracious
favors, nothing remains for me but to express my deep sense
of regret at the poor entertainment which I have been able to
offer to so great a king; and to pray, with all humility, that
your highness will be pleased to make use of my poor house,

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

and all that it contains, at all times and in all manners, as if it
were your palace of Whitehall; which is not, in truth, more
entirely your own.”

“A truce to your compliments, chevalier,” replied the king,
laughing: “your courtesy, like the splendor of your collation,
is almost beyond the power of our gratitude to return. We
shall hope to see your fair cousin, near her majesty, at the next
drawing-room. Meanwhile reckon on me, chevalier, as your
friend in all things wherein I may serve you.”

“Your majesty will remember—”

“The Bellarmyne! So far as I can promise, count, you shall
be as happy— as I have been— as you desire to be. Can I say
more? I give her to you with all my heart.”

“His majesty,” interrupted Rochester, whose caustic wit
never spared his king more than less exalted subjects, “hath
ever had a gracious liberal usage to give away what he hath
not to give. The old cavaliers of his sainted father aver that
it is all he ever hath been known to give.”

“At least, he hath given enough to you, Wilmot,” replied
the king, who was stung as much by the truth as the pointedness
of the hit: “too much, it might be thought, the license to
speak so to your kind master, as, for your life! you durst not
to a private gentleman. But, enough of this: it grows late;
and there were some customers at that Royal Oak as we pass
by, who looked as if it might be their profession, or their pastime,
to cut— throats, or purses. Rochester may fall yet on a
chance, this very night, to prove that his sword is not more
harmless than his pen. Not a step further, chevalier; we
would be incognito; and your splendor, no less than your
courtesies, would betray us. Give you good night, my lord
count, and au revoir.

And with the word, waiting no further response, the king

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

took his way, at his own rapid pace— with which few men
could keep up without inconvenience— through the wilderness
of the neglected grounds, into the gloomy windings of the
lane, now almost as dark as a closed room, so feebly did the
young moon and the winking stars penetrate the heavy foliage
which overhung it.

The loneliness and the gloom affected even the rash and
careless mind of Charles. “Odds fish!” he muttered to himself,
“a flambeau, and two or three stout lacqueys were not so
much amiss to-night, after all.” And then he added, turning
to his taciturn companion, whose late insolence, with his
wonted facility, he had forgotten—

“This were a rare time and place for your friend Buckingham's
friend, Colonel Blood. If we were to encounter him
now, with two or three of his roaring boys to back him, we
should soon see how much that divinity would avail us, which
Will Shakspeare says `doth hedge about a king.' ”

“Think not of it, sir,” replied Wilmot, whose teeth were
half-chattering in his head already, with the self-suggested
thought of what Charles had spoken. “Think not of it, sir;
no one knows of this adventure save myself, the chevalier,
and Tom Hardy, the groom, whom you have proved trustworthy.”

“In great things,” answered the king, “no man is proved
trustworthy till he be tried in great things. But look not so
down-hearted, Wilmot; I did not think, I only jested of it.
See, here are the lights of the Royal Oak; too loyal a sign,
sure, to harbor treason; and within a mile or so we shall be
in the high road, where you will find company enow to rouse
your spirits: or stay, the good folk are a-foot yet here, it
seems; we will tarry, and take a cup to revive them.”

As the two gentlemen came into sight, or rather as soon as

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

the sound of their quick, light footsteps—so unlike the hobnailed
tramp of the customary foot travellers—was heard, it
was observed that the three ruffians who had lingered about
the tap, gambling and affecting to drink, though eschewing
deep potations, slunk away into the darkness, and hurried off
in the direction of Hyde Park, up the lane by which their
intended prey must pass.

At the same moment the young soldier, who had been constantly
watching them from his station in the arbor, arose,
and entering the house, went to his apartment quickly and in
silence.

No one was left except the landlord, leaning on the hatch of
his door, a green-aproned tapster, and two or three hostlerboys,
lounging about the horse-block and trough.

A cup of burnt sherry, which they first called for, was
speedily supplied; but when Charles himself, who perhaps
felt that he had acted rashly, began to sound Boniface as to
the possibility of hiring, or even purchasing saddle-horses, he
soon found that he might as well have asked for camels; so
making Wilmot pay the scot, who by chance possessed a few
shillings—the royal pockets being, of course, empty, he walked
away with slashing strides, laughing gaily at his own absurdity
in thinking to hire post-horses at a wine-garden.

Scarcely had they departed, following unconsciously in the
steps of the ruffians who had preceded, and were now, doubtless,
awaiting them in ambush, when Captain Bellarmyne passed
the landlord, who was shutting up the house; and without
answering his inquiry, how soon he should return, followed the
pair at such a distance as to keep barely within hearing of
their footsteps.

He had a long, dark cloak thrown loosely over his shoulders;
and besides a stout horseman's tuck hanging on his

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

thigh, wore a brace of fine pistols, recently loaded, at his
belt.

For about half a mile he followed the king slowly and unseen,
yet having still in ear his firm, rapid, vigorous footstep,
until at length, just at the spot where he anticipated mischief,
the sound suddenly ceased.

It was as fit a spot for ill deeds as ever was chosen by the
clerks of St. Nicholas. The lane here turned at right angles,
a footpath entering it on the right by a turnstile; it was
overhung by two or three heavy-boughed oaks, making it twilight
even at noon; and on the left was flanked by a dark,
thick-set coppice, divided from it by a foul, stagnant ditch,
deep in mire, and mantled with duck-weed and rank aquatic
verdure.

The only gleam of light which entered this thieves' corner,
came faintly through the opening of the footpath, and was
reflected a little more brightly from the water, on the surface
of which seemed to be concentrated all the feeble glimmer of
the starlit skies.

As the tread of the king ceased, Bellarmyne flung away his
cloak, and rushing forward, heard a rough voice exclaim—

“Come! come! No nonsense! Your purses, cavaliers—
or your lives; and you may think yourself in luck if the weight
of the first redeem the second.”

“Odds fish!” cried Charles, “mine won't; for there's not a
groat in't, I'll be sworn. How runs yours, Jack Wilmot? for,
if it's not the fuller, we must make steel redeem our lives
instead of silver.”

And he drew as he spoke, and put himself on guard, facing
the sailor and the soldado; who, though with their points
advanced, still paused, awaiting the courtier's reply, as

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

preferring a sure ransom to a doubtful conflict; but the bolder
ruffian cried—

“But silver won't do, my noble roisterers; we must get
gold, an' you are to go skin free.”

“Hold your hands!” exclaimed Wilmot, losing all self-possession
from the extremity of fear; “this is treason—it is the
King
!”

A loud, coarse laugh replied, in scorn, “The king—a likely
king, indeed; without a maravedi in his purse!—down with
the lying beggars, if 'twere but for their impudence. Treason,
quotha! and not a groat in 's pocket! Together, boys—have
at them.”

And the clash of steel followed sharp and continuous. All
this had passed so rapidly, and the minds of those engaged
were so intent on the work in hand, that Bellarmyne's approach,
swiftly as he hurried up, was unperceived till he was
close beside them.

“Stand to it, cavaliers!” he cried; “aid is at hand! We
are stronger than the ruffians—pink them home!”

At his shout the thieves fell back a little; and had the true
men stood their ground stoutly, would have fled without more
ado. But Rochester, though he had fought tolerably well for
a moment, fear lending him a desperate sort of courage, when
he heard a step and shout close behind him, misunderstood
their import; and, losing all heart, threw down his sword,
leaped the foot-stile with singular agility, and ran away as
hard as he could across the fields toward London.

Seeing this cowardly desertion, the rogues rallied; and the
sailor, who was their best man, facing Bellarmyne, the other
two pressed the king home. Had there been any light, the
ruffian could not have kept his life ten seconds against the
practised weapon of the Imperialist; but, as it was, scarcely

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

the glimmer of the points could be discerned, like glow-worms
in the gloom; and the antagonists struck, thrust, and warded,
by feeling the contact of their blades, not by seeing their
direction.

After a minute or two, finding that the men were resolute—
that in the dubious darkness he had little or no advantage
over his immediate antagonist—while the king's hard breathing,
and his breaking ground once or twice, told him that he
was overmatched—the young soldier changed his tactics.
Still keeping up his guard against the sailor, he quietly drew
a pistol with his left hand, cocked it, and springing back with
a quick bound to the side of Charles, who had been pushed a
pace or two behind him, discharged his weapon within a
hand's breadth of the head of the tallest ruffian.

It was just in time; for the king's guard was beaten down
by the blade of the other, and the soldado's point was at his
throat. The broad glare of the sudden discharge startled all
who were engaged save one; and he never started more.
The fatal ball crashed through his brain, and he was a dead
man ere his heavy body plashed into the noisome ditch behind
him.

“Fire-arms!” shouted the sailor. “Ware-hawk! Vamos!
and he, too, leaped the turnstile, and disappeared; while his
companion took to his heels up the lane, and was soon out of
hearing.

“You are not hurt, sir?” asked the young soldier, not
desiring to penetrate the incognito of the king, as he returned
the pistol to his girdle.

“Thanks to you, no, sir,” answered the king, warmly. “But
for you, I had been past feeling any hurt. Your pistol did
good service—it saved my life.”

“It has done me better before,” replied Bellarmyne,

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

laughing; “for it saved my own at Cracow, when a big Croatian
had me down, with his knee on my chest, and a knife a span
broad at my weasand.”

“That was good service, sir, too,” said Charles, gravely;
“but, perhaps, not better than this.”

“Better for me, I only said,” answered Bellarmyne, gaily;
“but come, sir, if you are of my way of thinking, we were
better to be moving. That pistol-shot will bring out all the
bees buzzing from their hives under the Royal Oak; and,
though not dangerous, they might be troublesome. I should
have used my pistols when I first came up, but that I thought
of this; and I should not have needed to use them at all, had
your friend shown himself a man.”

“You are prudent, sir, as well as brave; rare qualities in
any man. We were better, as you say, to be moving. Add
to the favor you have done me by giving me my friend's sword;
yonder it lies; it might tell tales of him. Thanks! Now,
which way lies your road, sir? Mine takes me towards the
Mall. Will you give me your company?”

“Willingly, sir. Had you not asked I should have offered
it. I have friends in the city with whom I can bestow myself;
although I had intended to pass the night, where, perhaps, you
saw me, sir, at the Royal Oak.”

“Saw you? No! When, sir?” asked the king, quickly;
and then, without giving him time to reply, he added, “One
word more—do you know me, sir?”

“I saw you, sir, as you dismounted at the Royal Oak this
afternoon with your companion, and judged you to be gentlemen
of the court on a frolic; but I have not the honor of
either of your acquaintance. Fortunately, I overheard some
chance words of those ruffians, by which I learned that they

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

intended to waylay you, and was so enabled to do you this
slight service.”

“Slight service!” answered Charles, with a light laugh; “I
wonder what you gentlemen of the sword think good service?
But come, as that learned thief exclaimed, as he made his exit,
`Vamos.' The rogue patroles, I suppose, will find their brother
thief dead in the ditch to-morrow, and raise a hue and cry of
murder—let them. We can keep our secret.”

And walking stoutly and rapidly along, they soon reached
the high-road; after an hour's active exertion passed Hyde
Park corner—a field on the very outskirts of the town, just
coming into vogue as a court-promenade and riding-course;
and entered Piccadilly—a wide road, lined with the occasional
mansions and gardens of the nobility, but little resembling the
continuous and fashionable street of the present day.

The hour was so late that all the lights in the dwellings and
public places were extinguished; and the watchmen of that
time, like those two centuries later, preferred dozing in their
snug sentry boxes to perambulating the streets, when all
sensible and well-disposed people are sound asleep in their
beds.

Before the guard-house, however, at the entrance of the
Mall, there was a brilliant lamp burning and a sentinel on duty;
here, without approaching so near to the latter as to give him
occasion to challenge or salute, the king paused where the full
light fell on his strongly-marked, swarthy features.

“Now, sir, look at me well: peruse my lineaments; and see
if you recognise the person whose life you have saved? Did
you ever see me before to-day?”

Bellarmyne looked at him earnestly, and replied—

“If ever, it must have been in the Low Countries. Perhaps

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

at Breda—were you ever there? I trod on English soil but
three weeks since, for the first time these thirteen years.”

“And your name?” asked the king, perfectly satisfied that
his incognito was safe.

“Is Armytage Bellarmyne, late captain of the Emperor's
Life-Guard.”

“A kinsman of my good friend Nicholas Bellarmyne, of the
city? whom men call the English Merchant.”

“His son. Is he your friend?”

“A very old one.”

“And your name?” asked Bellarmyne.

“Is my secret. We shall meet again; then you will know
it. Good night!”

They shook hands, bowed, and parted.

CHAPTER V. THE CHEVALIER DE GRAMMONT; THE FRENCH KING'S EXCOURTIER.

It was some five or six days after the occurrences near the
Italian House, a space during which Rosamond had been more
seriously annoyed than ever by the importunities of the count,
and the scarcely equivocal allusions of Charles to what he was
pleased to call her penchant for the illustrious Frenchman, that
a gay group of courtiers had, at an early hour of the morning,
accompanied the king and his train of spaniels into St. James's
Park; where he amused himself, as was his wont, feeding his
tame water-fowl in the canal, playing with his dogs, and chatting
in his easy unkingly manner, which rendered him so

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

popular, despite all his ill-government, with such promenaders or
chance-passengers as he chanced to know by sight.

Among the party, who accompanied him rather as equal
associates than as subjects, were De Grammont, Sir George
Etherege, the accomplished Buckhurst afterwards Duke of
Dorset, and wild William Crofts, groom of the stole; with all
of whom, making no distinction of rank, he gossipped and
jested in his loose, idle way, and allowed them to pass their
jokes on himself in return.

In the course of their wild and licentious talk, De Grammont
alluded jestingly, but with a visibly earnest intention, to the
want of progress which he made with the beautiful Bellarmyne,
adding pointedly, “if your majesty were half as energetic
a wooer for others as you are for yourself, and came as briskly
to the point, she would not remain long so perdurably en
garde.

The king laughed, not less, perhaps, at the effrontery of the
count's jeu des mots on his own kinswoman's dishonor, than on
the coolness with which he seemed to rely on his good offices
in a matter so dishonest; and replied—“Faith! when I do
such things by proxy, I use my good friend Chiffinch; you had
better apply to him, count, and if he do not bring the affair to
a prosperous event, by my honor, I see nothing for it but you
must carry her off vi et armis, as Rochester would have done
fair Mistress Mallet. I dare say, you have many another petite
maison
besides the Italian House.”

“But I have heard say, your majesty was very angry with
Rochester; I could not survive my king's anger.”

“Rochester failed, chevalier, and the lady was neither pacified
nor placable. I never heard the name of De Grammont
coupled with the word failure.”

“Not at Basset, sire, nor Lansquenet, nor yet at Ombre,”

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

replied Etherege, with a mock reverence to De Grammont; “but
fame is more mendacious even than her own ill-report goes, if
fortune be as kind to the chevalier in the affairs of Venus, as
she has shown herself in those of Mars and Plutus. Crofts,
here, has told us some funny tales about his devotion to Mademoiselle
St. Germain.”

“Odds fish!” exclaimed the king, breaking off abruptly, and
looking earnestly towards the Bird-cage Walk, from which direction
two persons were advancing—one an old gentleman of
seventy years of age or upwards, dressed in a suit of plain brown
velvet, with a gold chain about his neck, and a gold-headed
crutch-cane in his hand, in lieu of the sword at his side, without
which gentlemen then rarely went abroad; the other a youth
of a military deportment, in half military attire, whom Charles,
with his usual quickness, recognised at once as his timely assistant
in the lane near Chelsea—“Odds fish! whom have we
here? That should be our worthy friend of the city, good
Master Nicholas Bellarmyne; but who is the stout gallant on
whose arm he leans?—a likely looking lad, with an arm and
leg that might have won favor in bluff King Harry's sight, who
loved, they say, to look upon the thews and sinews of a man!
Who is he? Do none of you know, gentlemen? Then, faith!
I must e'en ask myself.”

Then as the old merchant and his son were passing by, as
was the etiquette, at a respectful distance, merely uncovering
as they went their way, he called after them in his ordinary
blunt manner, “Why, how now, Master Nicholas Bellarmyne,
are we out of favor with our good friends in the city, that one
of their best men gives us the go-by so cavalierly?”

Thus summoned, the persons who had provoked the royal
attention drew near, the father keeping his head erect, though
uncovered, and looking his majesty full in the face, with an eye

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

as clear and calm as his own; but his son drooping his brow
a little, and having his eyes downcast, as if he were either bashful
or reluctant, and falling back a pace or two as they approached
the presence.

“Not so, your majesty,” replied the merchant, seeing that
the king waited a reply, “you are, as ever, our very good lord
and gracious master, and we desire but to know wherein we
may pleasure your grace, in order to do so. But, seeing that
you were private, we did not dare intrude until commanded.”

“One would think, Master Bellarmyne,” replied the king,
langhing, “that you had attained the years to know that there
is no intrusion, nowadays, possible by men with money-bags
like yours, if fame o'errate them not, especially on kings and
courtiers, who, however much of gold they may bear on their
backs, carry none, on a point of honor, in their purses. But
who is this gentleman you have with you? I have not, I think,
seen his face at court, yet I remember something of the trick of
it. Who is he, that I know him, but cannot call a name to
him?”

“My son, your majesty. Armytage Bellarmyne; he has returned
but of late from Germany, where, and in the Low Countries,
he has had the honor to serve the king and emperor in
twelve campaigns.”

“Twelve campaigns!” replied the king. “He must have begun
betimes. And did he win that medal there, which he
wears on his breast? And wherefore hath he not been presented
to us, his lawful native sovereign, for whom, I presume,
his sword will be drawn hereafter?”

“Whenever need shall be, your grace. But you have indulged
us so long with the blessings of peace that England had
no need of it; and youth is rash, as your majesty knows, and
perilous, and will have its vent in mischief somewhere.

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

Touching his presentment, he tarried only for the arrival of my lord
of Craven, to whom he had the good fortune to be known
abroad, and who was gracious to promise that he would stand
his sponsor to your majesty.”

“Ha! Craven!” said the king; “gallant and loyal Craven!
Well, we will accept Craven absent, as his sponsor, and elect
you, sir, present, as his proxy. Present him to us. We would
know where we have seen his face before.”

Armytage, on hearing these words, exceeding gracious as
they were, advanced uncovered; and, as his father named him,
knelt gracefully on one knee, and kissed the hand which was
extended to him with a smile, thinking, as he did so, with how
much less ceremony he had grasped it only a few nights previously.
Then, rising to his feet, he stood, respectfully, but
perfectly unembarrassed, before Charles, who, with a twinkling
eye and suppressed smile, pursued the subject, determined evidently
to try his new ally's spirit and discretion.

“How is it, sir,” he said, “that your face is so familiar to
me? It is not your likeness to your father, for you are not like
him. I have seen yourself before—where have we met?”

“So please your majesty,” replied Armytage, himself unable
to refrain from smiling, “once, many years since, I had the
honor to see you ride through the streets of Breda; and, I believe,
your majesty's eye might have fallen on my features. But
I had thought it too small a matter to rest in your memory.”

“More things rest in my memory,” said the king, significantly,
“than men think for. It must have been in Breda,
then. Well, sir, you see I have not forgotten; and you shall
see I will not forget you. I hear you have served, sir—where
and under whom? And where did you win that medal which
you wear? I see it is imperial.”

“I have served, sire,” replied the young man, modestly, “both

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

in the Low Countries and in Transylvania; besides one campaign
in Denmark. I have fought under Turenne and Montecuculi,
and had the good fortune to be at the foreing of the
Prince of Condé's lines at Arras, at the defeat of Ragotsky's
Transylvanians before Cracow, and at the relief of Copenhagen.
It was before Cracow, where I served as the general's aide-de-camp,
that I had the honor to receive this decoration.”

“You have, indeed, been fortunate, sir,” answered the king,
graciously. “Whether to have fought under such heroes as
Montecuculi, or against such heroes as Condé and Gustavus
Adolphus, were enough to satisfy the most ambitious of glory.
And what propose you to do now, sir?”

“To lay my sword at your majesty's feet, if it can serve you.
I should have done so earlier, could I have quitted the emperor's
service with honor, before peace was declared. If not, and
these rumors of war between the empire and the Turks prove
true, I may have your license, sire, to take a turn against the
Ottomans, under my old commander.”

“No, no, sir. For the present, you have had fighting enough,
methinks, without getting your ears cut off by some janizary,
and sent up in salt to the Sublime Porte. We shall try to find
something for you to do here in England. Meantime, her
majesty holds court to-morrow night; we shall command your
attendance, desiring to know how our English ladies compare
with the fair Austrians, and the Polish beauties, of whom we
have heard wonders.”

And a slight bow indicating that the interview was finished,
Armytage and his father retired with due reverence, the latter
marvelling much to what they could owe so unusual a reception
from the king.

As they withdrew, Charles sauntered away towards the palace
playing with his dogs; and, reverting to the matter uppermost

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

in his mind, asked De Grammont carelessly, “Well, chevalier,
what think you of our new-found subject?”

“A bold youth!” answered De Grammont, shortly—for he
had observed the community of names between the young imperialist
and his charmer, and foreboded no good from his
arrival. Moreover, he foresaw a rival favorite near the throne,
and his vanity could brook nil simile aut secundum.

“Odds fish!” cried the king hastily, “a brave one, rather,
and a modest, and a discreet! I should like to see one of you,
gentlemen, who—” he checked himself abruptly, and added
with a low bow to De Grammont, “but I forget that I speak
to the comrade and sharer of the great Condé's glory at Sens,
Norlinguen, and Fribourg, and of the no less great Turenne's,
at the foreing of those same lines at Arras.”

The chevalier could but bow low to the gracefully turned
compliment of the king, though he half suspected some latent
meaning in the king's reticence. He remained, however,
silent, and something discomposed during the remainder of the
promenade.

The king was also, contrary to his wont, absorbed in thought,
grave, and taciturn.

“What's a-foot now, Buckhurst?” whispered Etherege to his
friend, as they lagged a step or two behind the party. “And
who's the new Bellarmyne?”

“Some one,” replied Buckhurst, profanely, “whom either the
good Lord or the foul fiend has sent to spoil the Frenchman's
game with the other Bellarmyne.”

“The good Lord, then,” replied Etherege, laughing, “the
good Lord, for a rouleau! The foul fiend would have helped
the Frenchman. I don't like this selling or swapping of English
ladies' honors—not being over nice myself, or squeamish.”

“Nor I—an English king being salesman,” said Buckhurst.

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

Yet these were two of the wildest and most licentious gallants
of that unscrupulous time; but there are things so foul as must
needs make the most corrupt gorge rise against them, if the
heart thrill to any latent sense of honor.

The queen's court, on the following night, was more superb
than usual; more decked with flowers of female loveliness, than
usual, it could not be; for probably no such assemblage of
beauty and grace—alas! that modesty and virtue may not be
added—was ever brought together.

There was the superb Barbara of Castlemaine, radiant in
almost incomparable beauty, but dressed, or undressed rather,
to a degree calculated to excite disgust, rather than any warmer
feeling, and brazen with more than cynical effrontery; yet the
poor, broken-spirited queen smiled on her, and exchanged compliments
with her, in the face of all the sneering court.

There was Frances Stuart, for whose love it was rumored that
Charles would fain have been divorced from Catharine of Braganza,
“the greatest beauty,” as quaint old Pepys says, “I did
ever see in all my life, with her cocked-hat and red plume, with
her sweet little Roman nose, and excellent taille.

There was the fair and languid Middleton, with her soft insipid
smile and love-lorn look askance. There was the beauteous
and virtuous Miss Hamilton, with her commanding form, and
swan-like neck, her open, smooth, white forehead, and her
round arms, the loveliest in the world. There was little Miss
Jennings, with her complexion the fairest and brightest that
was ever seen; her abundant flaxen hair, her exquisite mouth,
with that nez retroússé, and that animated arch expression, that
redeemed her from the charge of insipidity—reproach of blonde
beauties; Miss Bagot, with her regular, calm features, her
“brown complexion, of that sort so unusual in England, and the
continual blush which she had ever on her cheek, without having

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

anything to blush for;”* Miss Temple, with her fine and languishing
eyes, wreathed smile, and lively air; and, though the
last, the most lovely, the best, the purest of them all, innocent
Rosamond Bellarmyne, with her clear blue eyes revealing every
sentiment of her frank and candid soul, her cheek pale from
annoyance and agitation, yet sweeter from the purity of its very
pallor, and her rich brown hair flowing, as it were, in mingled
masses of chestnut silk and gold, over her marble shoulders.

That night the king did not tease her, nor did his face once
wear that malicious smile, or his lip once syllable the Count De
Grammont's name. On the contrary, his countenance was
grave, and his voice calm and kind, when he told her that he
had found her a new cousin, whom he would present to her
that evening. And when she started, and blushed crimson,
and looked fluttered and frightened, he answered her look by a
reassuring smile, and said, “A very honorable one, Mistress
Rosamond.”

No man in England knew the family histories of all his subjects
better than Charles, long as he had resided in a foreign
land; nor was the name of Bellarmyne so common of occurence
but that so soon as he knew the name of the emperor's
young soldier, he knew also his relationship to the queen's maid-of-honor.
To day he had thought—not a common thing for
Charles to do—he had thought of all that those Bellarmynes,
of old race, had done and suffered for his unlucky house, and,
as he thought, his conscience smote him—for he had a conscience,
at times, when anything pierced deep enough to wake
it into life—and he paused and repented.

He did present Captain Bellarmyne to Rosamond, after he
had presented him, with much distinction, to the queen, and

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

took care that he should be her partner; which then implied
association not for a single dance, but for the whole ball, and
the banquets that followed it; and once or twice during the
evening, as he went round among his guests, joking and drinking
with them like anything rather than a king, he found time
to say a passing word or two good-naturedly, and winked most
unroyally at Armytage, and clinked his glass of champagne
with Rosamond, as he drank to her “with his eyes.”

Grammont was furious. Finding himself balked of Rosamond,
he had attached himself to Miss Hamilton, to whom he
was always very attentive, and whom he afterwards married—
being brought back from Calais for that purpose by dislike to
her brother's pistols—but he was abstracted and rude, and tore
her enamelled fan to pieces in his fretful mood; and when Miss
Jennings quizzed him on his discomposure, he answered her so
sneeringly and shortly, that the saucy gipsy turned her back full
in his face, and did not speak to him again for a month.

Once he attacked the king, bantering, but evidently sore.

“Odds fish! chevalier,” Charles answered testily, “win her
yourself, and wear her. If you can't win her yourself, send
Chiffinch, or your man Termes, who lost your fine coat in the
quicksand at Calais. But for your reputation's sake, chevalier,
don't lisp to them at Paris what dirty work you asked a king
to do for you!”

“Or did for a king,” said Etherege, in a low voice, as he
chanced to stand near him.

“Sir!” cried De Grammont, turning on him furiously.

“Sir,” replied Etherege, quietly. “I call you so, because it
is the English for chevalier”—and, with a low bow, he turned
his back, and walking away, asked some one to present him to
Captain Bellarmyne.

So incensed was De Grammont, now, that he lost all

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

command of himself; and though he felt it was impossible to quarrel
in the very banqueting hall of the palace, he still could not refrain,
when the ball was ended, and his self-constituted rival was
looking for his hat and cloak in the ante-chamber, from walking
up and addressing him, in a manner anywhere haughty and
unbecoming, but surpassingly so in a royal apartment.

“Captain Bellarmyne, I believe?”

“At your service, Chevalier de Grammont.”

“Will you permit me, then, to inquire the meaning of your
attentions to Mistress Rosamond Bellarmyne?”

“Certainly, count, to inquire anything you please; and,
being myself the lady's poor cousin, on learning your superior
pretensions, I shall gladly answer you.”

“Then, sir, I have another question,” De Grammont began
fiercely; when Bellarmyne as calmly interrupted him, “Which
I shall also gladly answer, sir, anywhere but within the precincts
of my sovereign's palace.”

“Good-night, Count de Grammont!” said a deep voice
behind them. Both turned; it was the king, with a mien of
unwonted dignity, if severity were not the better word. The
proud Frenchman could but bow and retire.

The face of Charles relaxed, as he asked, “Where did you
learn to be so discreet, so young, Captain Bellarmyne?”

“Under General Montecuculi, sire. He made me once stand
on guard, all steel from my teeth to my toes, from the rise to
the set of a July sun, for saluting my superior officer when he
wished to be incognito.”

“He did very right, sir,” answered Charles, laughing; “and
he seems to have made you a pretty good soldier. Now, if you
will wait on Major-General Craven, at eight o'clock to-morrow
morning, he will be very glad to see Major Bellarmyne of the
Coldstream Guards. Pleasant dreams to you, major.”

eaf583n16

* Memoirs of De Grammont, by Count Anthony Hamilton.

-- 339 --

CHAPTER VI. BLACKHEATH; AN ATTEMPT AND A FAILURE.

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

Three days succeeding the queen's mask flew away, to Rosamond,
on wings of the swiftest—perhaps the pleasantest three
days she had ever known. The court, meanwhile, was full of
rumors, the least definite and the most singular imaginable.
The sudden and incomprehensible advancement of a young,
unknown soldier; representing no interest, urged forward by no
favorite, seemingly without recommendation beyond a foreign
order of merit, to a grade in the favorite regiment of the service
which great lords coveted, would have been in itself a nine
days' wonder. But to this were added the retirement of Rochester
from court, no one knew whither, no one pretended to
conjecture on what cause—the quasi disgrace of the Chevalier
de Grammont; who, though he was still constant in attendance
on the royal person, still sulked and held himself aloof, while no
one, Charles the least of all, appeared to notice his ill-humor, or
to regret his withdrawal, who a little while before had been the
magnus Apollo of Whitehall—the preferment of Major Bellarmyne
not only to his military grade, but to something nearly
approaching to familiarity with the easy monarch, who distinguished
him on every occasion, constantly required his presence,
selected him as the companion of his private walks, and would,
it was evident, have promoted him to the questionable honor of
favoritism, had not Armytage shown himself utterly intractable
and repugnant, as unfitted alike by temper and principle for the
envied but unenviable post—and last, not least, the reticence of
the king, who, usually so garrulous and free of access, held perfect
silence, and was entirely unapproachable on this subject,

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

demeaning himself in all other respects as if nothing had occurred
out of the ordinary course, and appearing even gayer and more
lighthearted than his wont.

The least of these events would have sufficed, even in busier
circles, where luxury and leisure are less prolific of idle surmises
and flippant scandal, to set the drones a-buzzing, and the whole
hive humming angrily, if not yet stinging. Dire, therefore, in
Whitehall, was the confusion of tongues; wonderful in SpringGarden
the ruin of characters. Yet, for all this, seeing that
Major Bellarmyne was, not dubiously, the rising man of the day,
and in favor both with the king's and the queen's circles, it is
wonderful how soon all the handsomest women of the court discovered
a thousand manly charms and graces in his person, a
thousand attractions in his air and conversation, of which no
one had ever before suspected him; and how all the men
reported him a person of parts no less shining than solid, a
fellow of infinite wit, in short the most desirable of companions,
although a week before they would have passed him in the Mall
with a contemptuous wonder who that tall fellow might be, or
a sneer at the soldier of fortune.

Nor is it much more easy of explanation how Rosamond, who
had for months been left almost alone, in the midst of an unsympathizing
crowd, to endure persecutions which she could not
avoid, now that she was connected, both by similarity of name
and by the intimacy which the king undoubtedly fostered
between them, with the new hero of the minute, became the
object of so much friendly regard and attention, that it would
have been impossible, had he attempted it, for the count to
renew the importunities which had rendered her past life almost
insupportable.

Neither Rosamond, however, nor her newly acquired friend
and cousin—of whose existence she had never even heard

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

a week since—attached much importance, or paid much
regard to the fickle favors of the courtier crowd. To both of
them it was a new phase of existence; to her who had never
known one of her own blood, except her father, too far removed
from herself in years to be more than a tenderly loved
and dutifully reverenced parent, it was a new delight to find a
kinsman on whose strength she might repose, in whose honor
she might confide, in whose conversation she might find—
something long sought but undiscovered—truth blended with
wit, sincerity undivorced from the lighter graces, to whom she
could disclose much which it had sorely galled her to conceal,
almost as if he had been a dear elder brother.

And for him whose life had been spent for the most part
in the tented field, in the actual shock of the heady fight, or in
the dull monotony of the camp, who had mingled but little in
female society, and that little only ceremoniously according to
the formal routine of the continental courts, now to find himself
thrown, as if naturally, into close and intimate association
with one so beautiful, so frank, so charming in her innocence
and artless graces, one whom nothing should lead him to
regard as a stranger, but rather to protect and cherish as his
nearest of kin on earth, except those of the elder generation, it
possessed a pleasure greater far than the mere fascination of
novelty.

All those who have travelled or sojourned long abroad, know
well what a void they have felt about the heart on returning
to the old home and finding that for them it is no longer home—
that they are gone, all gone, those old familiar faces; that
the old friends are dead; the young friends dispersed, estranged,
occupied with new friends, new ties, new pleasures,
new associations; that, in quitting the land of the stranger

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

they have in truth broken off the later, though without recovering
the older, bonds of companionship.

Particularly had this been the case with Armytage Bellarmyne.
He had left England when little more than a mere
boy; his mother he had never known; brothers, sisters,
kinsmen, and kinswomen, he had none. Sir Reginald and his
daughter, who were, though his nearest relatives, but distant
cousins, had been in exile from a time beyond the date of his
earliest memory; in truth, he remembered not ever to have
heard of them at home.

But he had heard much, pitied much, sympathized much
abroad; for he had learned there, on all sides, of the doings
and the sufferings of the elder branch of his house, of the unfaltering
loyalty and faith, of the extreme poverty and unbending
integrity of the old cavalier, and something of the beauty
and high qualities of his daughter.

Having left home, known to no relations, and to few friends
beyond mere school-companions, the weariness, the void, the
sense of strangeness he experienced, finding himself, not figuratively,
but indeed a stranger in the land of his birth, were so
overpowering that he had indeed meditated returning—as he
had informed the king he wished to do—to take arms under
his old commander, who was in hourly expectation of being
called into the field against the redoubtable forces of the Turk,
who was then held in awe by the strongest powers of continental
Europe.

Here, then, were two young persons thrown together into
that most perfect and confidential of all solitudes, the solitude
of a crowd; because it is solitude without having the air of
being such, and, as being liable to slight interruptions, which
do not in truth interrupt it, awakens no sense of strangeness,
no idea of alarm, or suspicion of impropriety.

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

Far otherwise, indeed, for it seemed to be agreed by common
consent of all around them that they were to be partners,
companions on all occasions together; and who that has ever
been so placed, knows not how strongly that operates in facilitating,
almost in creating, intimacy.

Inclined from the first to be pleased—to like each the other—
every moment drew them nearer and nearer together;
topics of mutual interest were not wanting, for the young
soldier never wearied of listening to his artless companion's
descriptions of the old ivy-mantled abbey, grey and neglected
among its unshorn woods and fern-encumbered chase, a world
too wide for its shrunken demesnes; and the deep sympathy
he evinced for the aged, honorable veteran, sitting alone, in
his old age, in the grand gloom of his ancestral halls, brooding
over the ruins of his dilapidated fortunes, with no child, no
dear friend, no veteran companion, to fill his cup or smoothe
his pillow, or soften the downward path of his declining years;
with nothing to look forward to on earth but a deserted death-bed,
and the care of menials, would alone have bound Rosamond
to him with chains of steel, had there been nothing else
to draw them together.

But she, too, like Desdemona, would seriously incline her
ear to what he had to relate of foreign climes and customs,
and to the chances and romances, the gleams of chivalry and
touches of sweet mercy, which are the redeeming tints in the
black hue of battle-histories, the “one touch of nature” which
indeed makes the “whole world kin.”

And from liking, they imperceptibly glided on into loving,
without being led at all to examine into the nature of their
feelings, without suspecting or inquiring how things went with
them, until Armytage awoke and found that he had been
dreaming how pleasant it would be, and how excellent a use

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

of his father's hoarded stores and ponderous money-bags, to
redeem the sequestered acres and restore the antique glories of
Bellarmyne Abbey; and to cheer the sad and solitary days of
old Sir Reginald, by giving him a stout and soldierly son's
arm whereon to prop his tottering steps; and then, by an
easy transition, to fancy how delightful it would be to see
Rosamond presiding as the household deity, serene in youthful
beauty, the cherished daughter, adored wife, and charming
mother.

And Rosamond, too, began to count the minutes when
Armytage was absent, and to look wistfully for his tall figure
in the crowded ball or banquet-hall; and to thrill and blush
and tremble when she saw him coming; and to wonder why
she was such a little fool to shake and quiver like an aspen
leaf at his approach, when she was so glad to have him come.

And the good-natured king chuckled and laughed within
himself, perfectly content and delighted at the success of his
plans. He knew how the elder branch of the Bellarmynes
had lost all in his own and his father's cause; and now that
he had begun to think about it at all, he both thought and
felt strongly. If he could easily have redressed their grievances,
he had done so eagerly; but, in truth, he had not the
power to redress them by any means. The sequestered lands
had been sold to innocent third parties, and these were secured
by amnesty at the restoration. There were no means of indemnifying
the impoverished and ruined cavaliers; the court
was needy, thriftless, improvident, indebted, and, between his
ladies, and his favorites, and his pleasures, the king was for the
most part penniless.

But he had conceived this plan of rewarding his staunch
old veteran, and of building up his broken fortunes by means
of the vast wealth of the London merchant; making, at the

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

same time, two very charming young persons happy, bringing
together a dissevered family connection, reinstating a fine old
hereditary estate, a fine old hereditary name—in a word, if not
of doing a good action, at least of bringing about a good
result. To effect this he was willing—yes! he was even
willing to take some personal trouble. It was rather amusing,
by the way, than the reverse. He had made up his mind,
if he could bring it about, to create a new peerage, in which
Sir Reginald should be first baron, with remainder to the
citizen's son, if that might facilitate matters; and, as he saw
all things in progress as he would have them, he began to wax
proud and happy in self-approbation, and to fancy himself a
sort of Deus ex machinâ, descending to solve a knot indissoluble
by the efforts of his faithful subjects.

It occurs, not so seldom as we are apt to imagine, however,
that some sudden incident or occurrence—accidents, perhaps,
in the true sense of the word, are not—will often either produce,
or mature and expedite results which the most skilful
management and the wisest counsels would have failed to
bring to so felicitous a termination. Times will occur when all
things appear to keep in one consentient current, accidentally,
as it were, tending—yet with a purpose so evident, a direction
so manifest, that it is impossible to doubt the interposition of
an unknown, overruling will—to one desired or dreaded event,
one favorable or disastrous end; and so it fell out in this
instance.

A grand stag-hunt was to be held in honor of some foreign
prince of one of the small German states, who happened to
be on a visit at Whitehall; and all the court circle were
ordered to attend on an appointed day, the court itself adjourning
for the time to Windsor Castle, and those who were
not so fortunate as to be of the royal party taking up their

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

quarters, wherever they might find them, in the town of
Windsor, or the adjacent villages, as Datchet, Egham, Staines,
and Kingston-upon-Thames, all of which were crowded with
gay guests and splendid retinues of horses, livery servants, and
followers of all kinds.

Major Bellarmyne was one of the fortunate few who were
ordered to attend at the castle; and, on the eve of his departure,
received his appointment as chief equerry to his majesty,
which of course relieved him from duty with his regiment.

The day appointed for the hunt—a rare occurrence for fête
days—dawned auspiciously, warm, soft, and slightly overclouded,
precisely such a day as huntsmen love, and lady equestrians do
not hate, as there was neither sun enough to offend their fair
complexions, nor wind to disturb their plumes, or ruffle their
flowing draperies.

At an early hour the heath was alive with gay and animated
groups; large tents were pitched on a rising ground, with the
royal banner floating above them, in which a superb collation
was to be served at noon; while the bands of the Lifeguards
and Oxford Blues, then as now the magnificent household troops
of the British sovereign, made the wild echoes ring with the
symphonies of their brazen instruments. Deer, which had been
taken in toils in Windsor forest, were on the ground in carts,
to be released and coursed by the fleet and superb English greyhounds,
a breed of dog which had already been brought to a
high degree of perfection by Lord Oxford and others; and the
wide, open, undulating stretches of the heath being excellently
appropriate to the sport, and the day in every light propitious,
great sport was anticipated. Nor did the result deceive the
expectation. Course succeeded course, proving alike the speed
and strength of the noble red deer, and the unrivalled ardor,
courage, and condition of the gallant greyhounds.

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

The king was in the highest spirits and good humor, for out
of the first five matches his dogs had won three, and the best
of his kennel had not yet been slipped. It was about ten
o'clock—for our ancestors, if they had many vices, had at least
the one virtue of rising early in the morning, and on that day
the beauties of King Charles's court were mounted and a-field,
radiant in fresh beauty, almost as soon as Aurora herself—when
the king observing that Bellarmyne, according to the duties of
his office, followed closely at his heels, called to him, pointing
as he spoke to a fair bevy of maids-of-honor with their attendant
cavaliers, among whom the graceful figure of Rosamond
Bellarmyne was conspicuous.

“Major Bellarmyne,” he said, “for all we have named you
our equerry in chief, it is not with the purpose of tying you to
our horse's tail, or keeping you dangling after us from matins
to midnight. Away with you, sir; yonder is metal more
attractive, if I be not the worse mistaken, than the best stag
that ever ran upon four legs over lifted lea or mountain heather.
Away! we will summon you, if we need your presence.”

De Grammont, with a group of other gentlemen and nobles,
was about the king and his princely guest when the courteous
words were uttered; but Armytage paused not to see who heard
or heard not, but galloped away joyously to join her whom he
had already begun to admit to himself as the mistress of his
heart.

By this time, as was unavoidable from the nature of the sports,
the company had become much scattered, many of the chases
having been long and nearly straight on end; and, as each deer
was taken, a fresh one was driven up, as fast as four horses
could convey the light cart which contained it to the scene of
the last capture, so that there was no general rallying point for
the straggling groups, but the scene of action varied from point

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

to point, over the wide extent of wild heath, open downs, and
forest land, which was then included in the royal chase of
Blackheath.

In spite of this, however, many minutes did not elapse before
Armytage had found his lady, who, infinitely the best rider of
the whole field of beauties, though but indifferently mounted,
was riding with Miss Bagot, who was but a timid horsewoman,
and a single cavalier only, the young Lord Dynevor, who greatly
affected the society of that graceful nymph; the rest of their
party having just separated from them in order to approach
nearer to the royal presence.

Scarcely had he exchanged the first salutations with his fair
lady before a noble hart, with no less than ten tines to his antlers,
being what is technically called a hart royal, was uncarted,
and, taking their direction, came sweeping gracefully past them,
followed by three choice greyhounds, and close behind these by
the king, his royal guest, and the best mounted of the courtiers.
The fears of Miss Bagot, and the indifference of Rosamond's
hunter, soon threw our party far in the rear; for the stag was
strong and ran wild, pointing towards the Surrey hills, and,
though they contrived to keep the hunt in sight, they were at
least a mile distant when the gallant beast was run into and
pulled down, on a heathery knoll crowned by a single fir tree,
near to which they might see the straggling hunters, as they
came up one by one, gathering towards the person of the sovereign.

It was during the gallop, which they were forcing to the best
powers of both riders and ridden, that the attention of Armytage
was attracted to the strange apparition of a carriage and
six horses, one of the huge, cumbersome wheeled caravans of
the time, followed by two mounted servants, without liveries
or badges, manœuvring hither and thither among the intricate,

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

deep-soiled, and sunken lanes which intersect the surface of the
heath; but he thought nothing of the circumstance, except to
point it out to the party, with a laughing expression of wonder
as to who could be so fond of the chase as to follow a stag-hunt
in a coach and six.

He had scarce spoken of it, when the vehicle and its train
were lost to sight in the skirts of a wide tract of hazel coppice,
which covered the country for many miles of space, in the direction
of Luckfield and St. Leonard's forest; and almost at the
same moment, a man in the royal livery galloped up at full
speed, exclaiming—“Major Bellarmyne, Major Bellarmyne! His
majesty is instant to see Major Bellarmyne!”

There was nothing for it but, however unwilling, to obey;
and bowing low to Rosamond and Miss Bagot—“I leave you,
my lord,” he said, “even as I found you, one cavalier to two
fair ladies; a grave charge to protect and entertain them.”

And, setting spurs to his fine, thorough-bred charger, which
was quite fresh, he was soon at a distance; while the servant
in royal livery uncovered as the ladies passed, and dropped into
the rear as if to attend them.

Nothing which had passed as yet had excited any surprise
in Bellarmyne's mind; but as he rode up at full speed, with his
horse a little blown, pulled up, and uncovering close to the
king's side stood, evidently waiting orders, the inquiring look of
Charles perplexed him.

“So please your majesty, I am here at your orders.”

“So I perceive, sir,” said Charles laughing. “To what do I
owe the pleasure of your presence?”

“Your majesty sent after me.”

“Not I, sir, on my honor! When? By whom? I have
not even thought about you since I sent you to wait on Miss
Bellarmyne.”

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

“Not twenty minutes since, by one of the grooms of the
household.”

“There is some trick here, sir; or, at the least, some scurvy
jest. Odds fish! who hath done this, gentlemen?” cried
Charles, looking angrily about him. “I like not such freedoms.”

Bellarmyne's eye glanced half-suspiciously over the group;
the Chevalier de Grammont was no longer near the king's
person. An instinct or intuition made him turn his head and
gaze eagerly in the direction where he had last seen the coach
and six.

He saw it now issuing, at full gallop, from the coppice, about
a quarter of a mile from the spot where he had last seen it,
thundering along amid a cloud of dust towards London. Its
followers had increased to six persons, and one, who rode the
last, was evidently a man of distinction.

“By God!” cried Armytage, forgetful of the presence in
which he stood, and striking his clenched hand on his thigh—
“By God! he has carried her off!”

“Who, sir? Carried whom off? What do you mean?”
cried Charles, too much excited to observe the breach of etiquette.

“Mistress Bellarmyne, sire—the Chevalier de Grammont!
Here comes her horse, and Miss Bagot, and my Lord Dynevor
to tell us of it.”

“Odds fish! he shall repent it,” cried the king, very angrily.
But Bellarmyne had not waited to hear his reply, but had put
spurs to his horse and was already a hundred yards distant,
riding, as straight as a crow flies, toward the heads of the coach
horses, which were forced to describe a sort of semicircle round
the hillock on which the king sat, owing to the intricacies of
the lane, and the difficult nature of the ground.

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

“After him, gentlemen!” cried the king. “Away with you!
Crofts, Brouncher, Sydney, Talbot, Tollemache—Ride, ride,
my favor to him who stops yonder carriage. Bring them before
us, both; and have all care to the lady. Ride, ride, or we shall
have hot blood spilt.”

But it was in vain that they spurred; for Bellarmyne rode
as if the devil drove him.

Two or three broad, bright, bankfull brooks crossed his line,
but he swept over them in his stroke as if they were but cartruts.

Now a white handkerchief was waved from the window of
the carriage. A stiff stone wall, full five feet high, opposed his
progress—in went his spurs, down went his elbows, and, with a
hard pull at his head, the good horse cleared it. There was
now only a smooth slope of two hundred yards, or a little more,
between him and the lane, along which the lumbering carriage
was rolling and jolting at headlong speed; but the servants, who
followed it, were spurring out and drawing their swords as if to
intercept him.

But he gave his good horse the rein and spur, shot ahead of
the foremost, and in a moment he was abreast of the leaders,
calling vehemently on the postillion to stop if he would save his
life. But the boy only spurred on the more fiercely, and struck
at the young officer with his whip.

In virtue of his office of equerry, holsters were at his saddlebow,
with his pistols loaded. He drew one, and, without relaxing
his speed, shot the horse on which the boy rode, through the
heart. It bolted upright into the air and fell dead, the others
plunged over it, one or two stumbled and went down, the coach
was overset.

The next moment De Grammont came up at full speed—

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

“You have shot my horse—how dare you? You shall answer
for it.”

“Think yourself lucky,” he replied, “that I have not shot
you!”

The chevalier answered by an insulting word in French; and
scarcely was it uttered before Armytage's sheathed sword
crossed his shoulders with a smart blow.

Both sprang to the ground, drew, and their rapiers were
crossed in a moment; but by this time the gentlemen, who had
followed at the order of Charles, galloped in, one by one.

“Swords drawn in the king's sight,” cried Crofts, who came
first. “Fie! gentlemen! hold your hands! You are under
arrest!”

Rosamond had fainted; but by aid of the ladies of the court,
she was soon restored to consciousness, if not to ease of mind.

The first words Charles spoke when the offenders were brought
before him were addressed to De Grammont. “Chevalier,” he
said, “I have heard that my brother, Louis XIV., desires your
return to Paris. Major Bellarmyne, you will surrender yourself
to the authorities. You have to learn, sir, that swords are not
to be drawn in our presence; and that justice and punishment
both belong to the king.”

CHAPTER VII. WHITEHALL; A DOUBLE MARRIAGE.

It scarcely need be stated that Rosamond Bellarmyne's letter,
which, as we have seen, caused so much grief and anxiety to
stout old Sir Reginald, was composed and sent off on the very

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

morning following the commission of the outrage on Blackheath;
and before the agitated girl had recovered from the consternation
and excitement into which this, not unprecedented, violence
had thrown her, and before she had, indeed, learned anything
accurate concerning the situation of her own affairs, or the
intentions of the king.

All, in fact, that she had heard when she wrote wore an
adverse aspect. The very outrageousness of such an attempt in
the very presence, and almost under the eyes of the king,
seemed to carry conviction with it, that the attempt, if not
made under his direct sanction, was felt by its perpetrator to be
one which would not, at the worst, provoke his anger to evil
consequences.

To this consideration De Grammont's long and insolent importunities,
the king's undeniable allowance and indulgence of
them, until within the last few weeks, were naturally added;
and the helplessness of her own isolated and friendless condition
recurred with tenfold strength.

She had heard nothing, when she wrote, of the Chevalier de
Grammont's honorary exile from the court of England; but she
had heard, so much more quickly does ill news at all times
speed than good, of Major Bellarmyne's imprisonment in Newgate,
for breach of privilege; and to this intelligence was added
the heart-rending information that the penalty of his offence
was no less than mutilation, by the loss of his right hand, and
that in his case there was little prospect of any relaxation, since
in addition to the offence of drawing his sword, constructively,
in the king's presence, he had gone so far as to strike a nobleman
high in the favor of the crown.

Harassed by these feelings, reports, and imaginations, the poor
girl wrote, as may be imagined, a letter which would have
harassed almost to madness a father even less loving and less

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

irritable than the broken-spirited and failing cavalier. And
little she imagined, as she wrote, that the superb chevalier,
whom she pictured to herself as flushed with triumph, burning
with brilliant hope, ready for new aggression, and backed by
the favor of obsequious majesty, was actually at the moment
when she was penning her doleful ditty travelling, as hard as
post-horses would carry him, towards Calais, without the least
idea whither he should next betake himself; since he well knew
that so far from wishing his presence, Louis XIV. was much
more likely to commit him to the Bastile than to welcome him
to Paris; while the king, whom she supposed the devoted confidant
of De Grammont's pleasures, was in reality plotting
against him the bitterest pleasantry of which that easy, laughter-loving
prince was ever guilty.

Tired in body, for, having no mind to encounter the pleasantries
much less the mock condolences of his fellow-courtiers, he
had taken horse at daybreak on the morning following the
stag-hunt, and ridden post without dismounting, except to
change horses, discomfited in his projects, vexed with himself,
and angry with the world, De Grammont had reached the
Crown Inn at Dover late in the evening, had refused all offers
of supper, had drunk deeply, contrary to his custom, and retired
to bed, with the intent to forget his cares in a good night's
rest.

But even in this reasonable hope the unfortunate Frenchman
was frustrated; for, before he had been in bed two hours, a
prodigious clatter of hoofs in the court-yard awakened him,
and the inn was in a bustle, as it seemed to him, until it was
almost morning.

At length he fell asleep; and scarce were his eyes closed
before his celebrated valet, Termes, the greatest thief, the most
impudent liar, but the best valet de chambre living, entered

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

his chamber with the announcement that two gentlemen were
below stairs, who had ridden post from London, in order to
have the honor of paying him their compliments before sailing;
and that they desired the pleasure of his company, so soon as
he had made his toilet.

No further information could be obtained from Termes,
although De Grammont could perceive by a single glance at
the queer grimaces into which that paragon of servants was
delighting himself by contorting his nut-cracking nose and
chin, that he was thoroughly aware what was in the wind; and
moreover, he shrewdly suspected that it boded himself no good.

No; Monsieur Termes knew nothing about it. He had not
seen the gentlemen; only the waiter of the hotel. He did not
give their names, in fact he did not know them; they had
ridden post, and brought no domestic with them. But apparemment
they were friends of Monsieur le Comte; otherwise why
should they have ridden so far to have the honor of paying
their compliments? What suit would it please the count to
wear—the maroon riding-dress with purple trimmings—or the
blue and silver? If it would please the chevalier to bestir himself,
for the gentlemen were waiting.

So the chevalier consigned Termes to perdition, and did
bestir himself. He put on his blue and silver suit, and his best
riding peruke, and his jack-boots and spurs; and so descending
to the breakfast-parlor, found there waiting him his dear
friend, Count Antony Hamilton, the witty author of his memoirs,
and his brother George, both, like himself, booted and
spurred, with their riding-swords at their sides; but, unlike
him, each with a pair of long-barrelled pistols at his belt.

“Good-morrow to you, chevalier,” they both exclaimed in a
breath, as he entered, making him profound congees; “Have
you not forgotten something in London?”

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

“Excuse me, gentlemen,” replied the imperturbable Frenchman,
with a low bow. “I have forgotten—to marry your
sister. So lead on, and let us finish that affair. But I fancy
it must be finished in the Tower; for our old friend, Rowley,
is sure to send me thither, as soon as he learns that I have
returned to London, in the teeth of his gentle hint at honorable
exile.”

“By no means, count,” answered Antony, with a smile and
a bow; “in that case we could not have allowed you to return,
in spite of your anxiety to do us and our sister this
honor. We have a license with us from his majesty for your
return and reception at court.” And with the words he handed
to the count a parchment, which was thus inscribed:

“We hereby grant free permission to the Count de Grammont
to return to London, and remain there six days, in prosecution
of his lawful affairs; and we accord to him the license
to be present at our palace of Whitehall, on the occasion of
his betrothal to our gracious consort's maid-of-honor, the beautiful
Mistress Elizabeth Hamilton.

“Given at our palace of Whitehall,
“this 16th day of September, 1663.
“Charles R.”

Whereupon they breakfasted together, each with what appetite
he might; and then rode back to London, with much less
velocity and bustle than they had ridden down.

Of this, however, Rosamond Bellarmyne knew nothing; much
less did she suspect that the genuine, honest-hearted old London
merchant had been closeted nearly three hours tête-à-tête
with the king, much to the wonder of the courtiers, on matters
closely connected with herself, though this was the king's

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

secret; and that thereafter he had gone to Newgate, provided
with a document bearing the sign-manual, on the exhibition of
which Major Bellarmyne was immediately discharged, his
sword being duly restored to him; whereupon he took horse
within half an hour, having his pockets filled with a voluminous
epistle, as long as a modern title-deed to an estate, and a fat
purse, and was riding, when last seen, followed by a couple of
stout serving men, at the deliberate pace of an old traveller who
has a long journey before him, out of town by the great North
Road.

For the benefit of those whose imaginations are not lively
enough to forebode what ensued, it may be necessary to state,
that before Sir Reginald Bellarmyne's touching letter arrived
at the house of Nicholas in the Minories, the emperor's young
soldier, now the king's officer, Armytage Bellarmyne, had
alighted at the gates of the old abbey, well furnished with credentials,
not from his father only, but from the Majesty of
England, backing his suit for the fair hand of the maid-of-honor.

To these also it may be necessary to say, that the old chevalier
was too implicit a believer in the doctrine of passive obedience,
to dream of disputing the will of the king; that the good
Dowager of Throckmorton was already in London, when the
old baronet, cured of his gout by the best of all remedies, a
dose of unexpected happiness, dismounted at the palace-gates,
to claim the brief possession of his fair child, whom he was
soon to give away for ever—that the two kinsmen, so long and
unnecessarily estranged, were never estranged more; and that
on the festive and joyous day when two marriages were celebrated
in the chapel of Whitehall, if the first and most famous
was that of the notorious Count de Grammont with the beautiful
Miss Hamilton, the most interesting, and, as after days

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

proved, the happiest, was that of Major Armytage Bellarmyne
to Rosamond, the no less beautiful daughter of Reginald, first
Viscount of Bellarmyne.

To the world, who have heard only of the recklessness, the
heartlessness, the worldly coldness, ill redeemed by his facile
and frivolous good-nature, of the Second Charles of England, it
may appear surprising; but the tenants of the old house, so
happily reinstated, of Bellarmyne, as well as the restored avenue
and the redeemed acres, truthful although mute witnesses, still
tell this simple tale of “The King's Gratitude.”

-- --

p583-364 The Lady Alice Lisle; 1685

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

It was late on a dark summer's night, the day following the
disastrous field of Sedgemoor, on which the forces of the king,
under the incapable voluptuary Feversham, had annihilated the
rebel army of Monmouth, owing scarcely less to the incapacity
and want of judgment of the leader himself, than to the cowardice
of his general of the horse, Lord Gray, of Werk. The
scene lay amid the wooded hills of Hampshire, or that skirt
of the country which is nearest to the confines of Wiltshire.
The weather was wild and stormy, though in the height of
summer; the wind blowing very freshly in heavy gusts from
the southwest, with occasional squalls of sharp, driving rain.
The skies were very dim and gloomy, although the moon was
nearly at the full, so densely were they overlaid with masses of
thick grey clouds, drifting onward, still onward, layer above
layer, before the driving storm, so as to blot the stars entirely
from the visible firmament, and only at times to suffer a faint
lack-lustre gleam of the waning moon to struggle through the
rifts of the changeful vapors. Dark, however, and inauspicious
as the night would have been pronounced by ordinary wayfarers,
it was yet hailed, for the causes which would have rendered
it obnoxious to others, by two pedestrians, who, seemingly
almost overdone with fatigue, travel-stained, and splashed from

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

head to foot with fifty different shades of mud and clay, continued
to plod sturdily though slowly onward, through the halfforest
scene, amid which ran the narrow and unfrequented country
road by which they were travelling.

One of these men, though he carried ostensibly no arms, nor
wore any of the regular trappings or insignia of the soldier, had
yet something in his port, carriage, and demeanor, which at
once indicated, to an experienced eye, that his proper profession
was that of arms. His broad-leafed hat was ornamented
with a band and feather, and though he was on foot he
wore high horseman's boots, from which, either in his haste or
forgetfulness, he had neglected to remove a pair of heavy
spurs.

The other person was older, less athletic in his build, and was
evidently far more wearied than his stouter companion, and it
was with pain and difficulty that he struggled feebly through
the deep mire and broken ruts of the ill-made country road.
He was dressed in black, with the band of a non-conformist
clergyman about his neck, and the close fitting black skull-cap,
which had procured for his sect the contemptuous name of
crop-ear, under his steeple-crowned hat.

“It is no use,” he said at length, after stumbling two or three
times so badly that he had all but fallen; “I can go no further.
Though my life depended on it, I could not another mile.”

“Your life does depend on it,” replied the other, shortly;
“of a surety the avenger of blood is close at our heels, and
the broad-swords of the Blues are just as thirsty for the blood
of a preacher of the word, whom they call a trumpeter of sedition,
as for that of a man-at-arms. Up! up! friend, and onward!
give me your arm, and let me lead you; nay, if it
must needs be, I will carry you. For the house of the woman
of Israel, whom men call the Lady Alice, cannot but be within

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

a short half mile, and there shall we have shelter, for the asking,
until this tyranny be over-past.”

The preacher, who had sat down utterly exhausted on a
bank by the wayside, replied only with a groan to this friendly
exhortation, but he arose to make another effort for his life, and
with the assistance of the stalwart arm of his younger and
hardier companion, toiled onward by a steepish ascent which
lay before them, stumbling at every step, and declaring his inability
to proceed even for the sake of life.

As they arrived, however, at the summit of the hill, a glimmering
light met their eyes, seen faintly and at intervals
through the foliage of the thick woodlands, which filled the
slopes and bottom of a small lap of land into which they were
descending, watered by a rapid and tumultuous brook, swollen
by the recent rains, whose murmurs came up to their ears hoarse
and menacing.

“Heaven be praised!” exclaimed the soldier, as he saw the
friendly gleam, “we are saved! That light burns in the lattice
of the lady, the pious relict of the God-fearing patriot,
John Lisle. The sounds of the brook make me sure of it.
Courage, my friend, a few more steps, and our toils and perils
shall be over.”

“God send it be so,” said the preacher. “But think you
she shall give us shelter when she knows who we are, and
from what deed we come?”

“Ay! do I,” replied the other, confidently. “There is that
in the heart of Alice Lisle that would not suffer her to yield
up even her most deadly enemy to the sword of the pursuer.
She is all woman charity, and saintly tenderness and mercy.
Besides, for her there is little danger; she is known through
the land for her loyalty, and for her deeds of love to the
cavaliers in the days of their tribulation. No one, by her

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

prayers and intercession, nay, by her active aid, saved more
lives of the king's party than the Lady Alice. No one shed
more tears, or more openly, over the death of King Charles,
when to shed tears in itself for such a cause was perilous.
Nay! had John Lisle listened to her counsels, or yielded to
her entreaties, he never had borne the name of regicide, or
perished in a foreign land by the knives of assassins for his
zeal in the cause. No officer of the enemy would ever think
of searching in her premises for rebels, and were she even
convicted of harboring them, the country with one voice,
Tory as much as Whig, would cry aloud in her behalf.
Come on, we are saved, I tell you. But it needs not to tell
her whence we come. She knows you for a nonconformist,
and may well believe that you are pursued for preaching
without license.”

As he said these words they had come to the banks of the
flooded stream, which, ordinarily a mere thread of water, was
crossed by a ford scarce ancle-deep in usual weather. Now
it was a wild roaring torrent, at least waist deep, and bridgeless.
Still there was no alternative; it must be crossed or
they must die on the hither bank so soon as the cavalry,
which were scouring the country on every side in merciless
pursuit, should come up with them.

The soldier breasted it the first, and bravely; for though
the current was so strong as almost to take him off his legs,
he persisted, forced his way to the further side, which he
reached unharmed, and then, after pausing a moment to
recover his breath, returned to assist his weaker and more
timid companion across the dangerous ford. It required
some persuasion to induce the divine, who was far more daring
in resistance to the authority of men, and defiance of the
perils of the law, than in endurance of fatigue and suffering,

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

or opposition to physical dangers, to venture himself in the
deep and dangerous flood; nor, indeed, was it strange that
a person of weak nerves and inconsiderable bodily force
should prefer the incurring of a distant and uncertain danger,
to rushing into what would seem immediate death.

The energies of the military man were however victorious
over the fears and hesitations of the preacher, but it was not
without some gentle violence that he compelled his friend to
trust to his own courage and power, which he asserted were
fully equal to the preservation of both from a greater danger
than any threatened by the sullen eddies of the swollen brook.

His actions indeed made good his assertions, but it was not
without a severe struggle, and the exertion of every nerve to
the very utmost, that he succeeded in dragging out his helpless
and half-drowned companion on the further shore; for,
offering no resistance to the stream, and opposing only an
inert body to its force, he stumbled in the hard channel and
was swept down the stream, dragging his more robust auxiliary
helplessly along with him for some yards. It is doubtful,
indeed, whether either of the two could have escaped,
for the soldier showed no disposition to extricate himself at
the sacrifice of the other, had not the branches of a large
willow tree, growing in the fence through an opening of
which the stream passed into the adjoining fields, swept the
surface of the waters, and fallen by chance into the extended
hand of the stronger of the fugitives. By aid of this, he
soon reached the dry ground, and dragged out the groaning
and exhausted preacher, whom, finding that he was now
really unable to proceed, he hoisted on his shoulders, and,
weary as he was himself, bore for nearly half a mile to the
gate, which gave access through a low brick wall to the
demesnes of the Lady Alice Lisle.

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

It was a small, old-fashioned red-brick hall, with the window
casings and the angles faced with white stone; a small court-yard,
with smoothly shaved turf and a few formal evergreens,
lay upon it; and behind, half screened by a belt of plantation,
were seen indistinctly the out-houses attached to the dwelling
of a rural proprietor in those days, stables, and granaries,
and pigeon-house, and barns, and malt-house, while the baying
of several large dogs from the farm-yards showed that
the stock was not left unprotected.

The light which the fugitives had seen from a distance
still burned calmly at the window of a small parlor to the
right of the door, and as they drew nearer to the house, they
could distinguish the figure of the lady bending over a large
volume, which they at once recognised as the bible.

“It is a good omen,” said the faint-hearted priest. “One so
employed shall scarce refuse Christian charity and succor.”

“I tell you that she would not do it, were she assured that
she should lose her own life thereby.”

“Verily, a sainted woman,” snuffled the preacher; “and
worthy to be held a mother of Israel.”

“She is worthy to be held a right noble English lady,”
answered Nelthorpe, abruptly, as if he were half disgusted
either by the cowardice or the cant of his companion, whom
he addressed, now that they were for the moment in a place
of safety, as master, though with far less warmth of manner
than he had done while they were both in actual danger.

At the first summons, the door of the hall was opened by
a very old grey-headed serving man, whom Nelthorpe instantly
addressed by name, as an old acquaintance, bidding
him tell the lady that he and pious and learned Master Hicks
were at her door belated and weary wanderers, and fugitives
for conscience sake, with men of Belial at their heels, praying

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

for a morsel of food, and a night's lodging until the morrow
morning, when they would go on their way refreshed and
thankful.

The old servitor shook his head doubtfully, and seemed
reluctant to be the bearer of such a message to his mistress,
who he, perhaps, foresaw with the preciseness of aged affection,
might be endangered in consequence. But the Lady
Alice had heard something of what was passing without, and
while the old man was hesitating, opened the parlor door
and made her appearance in the hall, inquiring what was
the matter, and who were the visitors at so late an hour.

She was a very aged woman, with the still abundant tresses
of her snow-white hair braided plainly across her brows, beneath
her stiffly-starched muslin cap. Her face, however, still
retained traces of uncommon former beauty, and the benevolence,
tranquillity, and serene mildness which beamed from
every lineament, rendered her face still singularly pleasant and
attractive. Her figure, which was tall and slender, was still
full of grace, and her every movement was made with that
easy elegance which is perhaps the most distinctive proof of a
high and gentle education, and which we never fail to attribute
to the consciousness of good birth and breeding, and to
the influence of a mind at ease with itself and at peace with
others.

Her voice was low and gentle, and though she spoke half
reproachfully to the old servant for his churlishness and want
of charity in hesitating to admit men in such weary plight
and peril, the softness of her tones and the quietude of her
manner made her words seem anything rather than a censure.

A change of raiment was speedily supplied to the fugitives,
with one of whom, Nelthorpe, she was personally, though

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

slightly acquainted, while the other she knew by reputation
only, and that, perhaps, not too favorably, as a very zealous,
somewhat intolerant, and confessedly rather turbulent dissenting
minister.

The Lady Alice was herself a sincere loyalist, and a devout
and devoted member of the church of England, though it had
been her lot in early life to be mated with an independent and
a regicide, whose errors, whose crimes, and whose untimely
death had steeped her life in sorrow, and blanched her dark
hair immaturely, though it had failed to cloud the calm and
religious serenity of her composed and gentle spirit. Still,
neither in the political nor the religious creed of the Lady Alice,
was there one touch of intolerance; and so full was her heart
of that truly feminine chivalry, of that almost maternal sense
of hospitable duty which ever prompts woman to defend and
protect the helpless, that it is probable that, as Nelthorpe said,
had her worst enemies, nay, the very assassins of her husband,
stood in her threshold claiming protection from the avenger of
the blood, hard on the traces, she would have granted it, womanly
pity conquering human resentment, and the sense of duty
prevailing over all fear of consequences.

Thus, though she did not greatly admire or respect the
character of her nocturnal visitants, and perhaps half-suspected
the reasons of their desperate position, she never thought for
one moment of denying them asylum against their pursuers.
Perhaps she did not reflect on the consequences to herself; perhaps
she believed that her character, her well-known loyalty
and admitted service to the cause of the cavaliers, when that
cause was at the lowest, would protect her, should her deed of
mercy be discovered: but had she been fully aware of all that
was to follow, certain it is that in no respect would her conduct
have been altered.

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

So soon as they were drily and comfortably clad, meat and
wine were set before them, and when they were thoroughly
warmed and recruited, as they still persisted in declaring themselves
in mortal peril of pursuit, although when they would
have entered into particular details, the lady resolutely refused
to listen; when the time for retiring had arrived, they were
conducted to such hiding places as the old house afforded—
Hicks to a secret chamber within the thickness of the wall,
having its entrance from the back of a fire-place in one of the
upper rooms, and Nelthorpe to an inner arched recess of the
malt-house, the mouth of which was in part concealed by a
pile of grain heaped against it; and here, with good store of
mattresses and bedding, they were left to enjoy the delight of
sound and secure slumbers, after four and twenty hours of uninterrupted
toil and terror.

So soundly did they sleep, and till so late an hour, that the
sun was near the meridian, and neither of them had yet made
his appearance, the lady respecting their fatigue, and forbidding
that they should be aroused; when suddenly sounds were
heard, which made them start in terror from their couches.
The long blast of a cavalry trumpet was succeeded by the trampling
of a troop of horse, and a loud and simultaneous knocking
at all the doors of the house, which was surrounded by a force
of dismounted troopers with carbines in their hands, their
officers demanding admittance in the king's name, which, as
it could not be resisted, was immediately, if not cordially
accorded.

The garments of the fugitives, which were still drying by the
kitchen fire, were instantly discovered and identified as those
of Nelthorpe and Hicks, both of whom, as the lady now learned,
positively, for the first time, had borne arms against the
king at Sedgemoor, and being proclaimed traitors, she was

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

herself liable to the pains and penalties of high treason, for
harboring and secreting them. A vigorous search followed,
and as the general character of such hiding places, in the old
halls and manor houses of that day, had become almost universally
known during the late civil wars, in the course of
which many of the cavaliers had found protection in them
from their puritan pursuers, it was not long before Hicks and
Nelthorpe were both discovered and made prisoners, and the
Lady Alice herself was commanded to hold herself as attached
for high treason, and to prepare for immediate removal to the
county town, where an extraordinary circuit was about to be
held for the effectual suppression of the rebellion, and the
extirpation of the rebels. It was only as an especial favor that
the aged lady was permitted the use of her own carriage to
convey her to the prison, in which she was immured like a
common felon, to wait the arrival of the infamous Jefferies,
who was already appointed to hold the circuit, known afterwards
as the Bloody Assizes, by the cold-blooded and barbarous
tyrant, the worst man and most atrocious king who ever sat
upon the throne of England.

It may well be said that her fate was decided before she
was brought to trial, for, although it was proved beyond question
that the venerable lady—who pleaded her own cause, unaided
by counsel, confronting the insolent and shameful abuse and
ravings of Jefferies with meek and calm self-confidence—was
not even aware that the battle of Sedgemoor had been fought
on any grounds beyond mere popular rumor; much less that
either of the prisoners had borne arms in that affair; though
she had sent her own son to support the royal cause, and fight
against the very rebels she was now accused of harboring;
though it had not been proved in any court that the men she
now arraigned for sheltering were actually traitors; though

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

the jury twice presented favorable verdicts, they were sent
back with roars and bellowings of almost frantical abuse by
the monster Jefferies, who called them knaves and villains, browbeat
the witness with foul-mouthed vituperation, and claimed
the conviction of the prisoner, on the ground that her husband
had officiated as one of the regicide judges—a fact not proved
in court, and irrelevant, had it been proved—until at length
driven to their wits' ends, half crazed, and wholly terrified by
the furious and appalling menaces of the chief justice, they at
length brought in a verdict of guilty, though coupled with the
strongest recommendation to monster sentenced her at once to be
burned alive on the following day, and it was only by the
strong remonstrances of all the clergy, and especially of the
bishop of Salisbury, a most loyal prelate, who had lent his own
carriage horses to draw the royal artillery to Sedgemoor, that
he was compelled to renounce his determination of putting her—
an aged and most venerable woman, of the most blameless
life, and now convicted only for one of those acts of womanish
mercy, for which, in the darkest of the middle ages, and in the
first strife of the bloodiest civil wars, no woman had ever been
capitally punished—to a death the most horrible, without
allowing an appeal to the mercy, if not to the justice of the
king.

The appeal was made—intercession, entreaties of the strongest,
solicitations of the most urgent, were offered, but the savage
and cowardly bigot was, as ever, merciless—the only mercy he
would grant was the commutation of her punishment from the
stake and fagots to the block and axe—for he had promised
Jefferies, he said, that he would not pardon.

So, in the clearness of her innocence, conscious of her justification
on high, she bowed her grey head dauntlessly to the

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

block, and died indeed a heroine, and little less than a saint
and martyr, on the very same day on which Elizabeth Garnet,
an ancient matron of the anabaptist persuasion, was actually
burned to death, almost under the eyes of the ruthless James,
for a like offence, at Smithfield. They were the first women,
it is believed, that ever suffered in England for any similar
offence—they are the last who have been capitally punished
therein for any political crime, and the last they will be for ever.
Their fame grows brighter and their memories dearer, every
day, while that of the murderer becomes blacker hourly, as
fresh investigations bring forth fresh proofs of his utter infamy.
It is something to know that he was punished, even in this
world, as few men ever have been punished—that he was
deserted, at his utmost need, by his own children, and that he
died the most abject of things—not of men—a pauper king,
subsisting on the charity of his own country's foes.

-- --

p583-378 Ditton-in-the-Dale; THE DAYS OF JAMES II. 1687.

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

CHAPTER I.

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

It has been gravely stated by an Italian writer of celebrity,
that “the very atrocity of the crimes which are therein committed,
proves that in Italy the growth of man is stronger and
more vigorous, and nearer to the perfect standard of manhood
than in any other country.”

A strange paradox, truly, but not uningenious—at least
for a native of that “purple land, where law secures not life,”
who would work out of the very reproach, an argument of honor
to his country. If it be true, however, that proneness to the
commission of unwonted and atrocious crime is to be held a
token of extraordinary vigor—vigor of nerve, of temperament,
of passion, of physical development—in a race of men, then
surely must the Anglo-Norman breed, under all circumstances
of time, place, and climate, be singularly destitute of all those
qualities—nay, singularly frail, effeminate, and incomplete.

For it is an undoubted fact, both of the past and present history
of that great and still increasing race, whether limited to
the narrow bounds of the island realm which gave it being, or

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

extended to the boundless breadth of isles, and continents, and
oceans, which it has filled with its arms, its arts, its industry, its
language—it is, I say, an undoubted fact, that those dreadful and
sanguinary crimes, forming a class apart and distinct of themselves,
engendered for the most part by morbid passions, love,
lust, jealousy, and revenge, which are of daily occurrence in the
southern countries of Europe, Asia, and America, are almost
unknown in those happier lands, where English laws prevail,
with English liberty and language.

It is to this that must be ascribed the fact, that, in the very
few instances where crimes of this nature have occurred in England
or America, the memory of them is preserved with singular
pertinacity, the smallest details handed down from generation to
generation, and the very spots in which they have occurred,
how much soever altered or improved in the course of ages,
haunted, as if by an actual presence, by the horror and the
scent of blood; while on the other hand the fame of ordinary
deeds of violence and rapine seems almost to be lost before the
lives of the perpetrators are run out.

One, and almost, I believe, a singular instance of this kind—
for I would not dignify the brawls and assassinations which have
disgraced some of our southern cities, the offspring of low principles
and an unregulated society, by comparing them to the
class of crimes is question, which imply even in their atrocity a
something of perverted honor, of extravagant affection, or at
least of not ignoble passion—is the well-known Beauchamp
tragedy of Kentucky, a tale of sin and horror which has afforded
a theme to the pens of several distinguished writers, and the
details of which are as well known on the spot at present, as if
years had not elapsed since its occurrence. And this, too, in a
country prone above all others, from the migratory habits of its
population, to cast aside all tradition, and to lose within a very

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

few years the memory of the greatest and most illustrious events
upon the very stage of their occurrence.

It is not, therefore, wonderful that in England, where the
immobility of the population, the reverence for antiquity, and
the great prevalence of oral tradition, induced probably at first
by the want of letters, cause the memory of even past trifles to
dwell for ages in the breasts of the simple and moral people, any
deed of romantic character, any act of unusual atrocity, any
crime prompted by unusual or extraordinary motives, should
become, as it were, part and parcel of the place wherein it was
wrought; that the leaves of the trees should whisper it to the
winds of evening; that the echoes of the lonely hills should
repeat it; that the waters should sigh a burthen to its strain;
and that the very night should assume a deeper shadow, a more
horrid gloom, from the awe of the unforgotten sin.

I knew a place in my boyhood, thus haunted by the memory
of strange crime; and whether it was merely the terrible romance
of the story, or the wild and gloomy character of the
scenery endowed with a sort of natural fitness to be the theatre
of terrible events, or yet again the union of the two, I know
not; but it produced upon my mind a very powerful influence,
amounting to a species of fascination, which constantly attracted
me to the spot, although when there, the weight of the tradition
and the awe of the scene produced a sense of actual pain.

The place to which I allude was but a few miles distant from
the celebrated public school, at which I passed the happiest
days of a not uneventful life, and was within an easy walk of
the college limits; so that when I had attained that favored
eminence, known as the sixth form, which allows its happy occupants
to roam the country, free from the fear of masters, provided
only they attend at appointed hours, it was my frequent
habit to stroll away from the noisy playing-fields through the

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

green hedgerow lanes, or to scull my wherry over the smooth
surface of the silver Thames, towards the scene of dark tradition;
and there to lap myself in thick-coming fancies, half sad, half
sweet, yet terrible withal, and in their very terror attractive,
until the call of the homeward rooks, and the lengthened
shadows of the tall trees on the green sward, would warn me
that I too must hie me back with speed, or pay the penalty of
undue delay.

Now, as the story has in itself, apart from the extraneous
interest with which a perfect acquaintance with its localities
may have invested it in my eyes, a powerful and romantic character;
as its catastrophe was no less striking than un-English;
and as the passions which gave rise to it were at once the
strongest and the most general—though rarely prevailing, at
least among us Anglo-Normans, to so fearful an extent—I am
led to hope that others may find in it something that may
enchain their attention for a time, though it may not affect
them as it has me with an influence, unchanged by change of
scene, unaltered by the lapse of time, which alters all things.

I propose, therefore, to relate it, as I heard it first from an
old superannuated follower of the family, which, owning other
though not fairer demesnes in some distant county, had never
more used Ditton-in-the-Dale as their dwelling-place, although
well nigh two centuries had elapsed since the transaction which
had scared them away from their polluted household gods.

But first, I must describe briefly the characteristies of the
scenery, without which a part of my tale would be hardly comprehensible,
while the remarkable effect produced by the coincidence,
if I may so express myself, between the nature of the
deed, and the nature of the place, would be lost entirely.

In the first place, then, I must premise that the name of
Ditton-in-the-Dale is in a great measure a misnomer, as the

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

house and estate which bear that name, are situated on what a
visiter would be at first inclined to call a dead level, but on what
is in truth a small secondary undulation, or hollow, in the
broad, flat valley through which the father of the English rivers,
the royal-towered Thames, pursues, as Gray sang,


The turf, the flowers, the shades among,
His silver-winding way.
But so destitute is all that country of any deep or well defined
valleys, much less abrupt glens or gorges, that any hollow containing
a tributary stream, which invariably meanders in slow
and sluggish reaches through smooth, green meadow-land, is
dignified with the name of dale, or valley. The country is,
however, so much intersected by winding lanes, bordered with
high straggling white-thorn hedges full of tall timber trees, is
subdivided into so many small fields, all inclosed with similar
fences, and is diversified with so many woods and clumps of
forest trees, that you lose sight of the monotony of its surface,
in consequence of the variety of its vegetation, and of the limited
space which the eye can comprehend at any one time.

The lane by which I was wont to reach the demesne of Ditton,
partook in an eminent degree of this character, being very
narrow, winding about continually without any apparent cause,
almost completely embowered by the tall hawthorn hedges, and
the yet taller oaks and ashes which grew along their lines,
making, when in full verdure, twilight of noon itself, and commanding
no view whatever of the country through which it ran,
except when a field-gate or cart-track opened into it, affording
a glimpse of a lonely meadow, bounded, perhaps, by a deep
wood-side.

On either hand of this lane was a broad, deep ditch, both of
them quite unlike any other ditches I have ever seen. Their

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

banks were irregular; and it would seem evident that they had
not been dug for any purposes of fencing or inclosure; and I
have sometimes imagined, from their varying width and depth—
for in places they were ten feet deep, and three times as broad,
and at others but a foot or two across, and containing but a few
inches of water—that their beds had been hollowed out to get
marl or gravel for the convenience of the neighboring cultivators.

Be this as it may, they were at all times brimful of the clearest
and most transparent water I ever remember to have seen—
never turbid even after the heaviest rains; and though bordered
by water-flags, and tapestried in many places by the broad,
round leaves of the white and yellow water-lilies, never corrupted
by a particle of floating scum or green duckweed.

Whether they were fed by secret springs I know not; or
whether they communicated by sluices or side-drains with the
neighboring Thames; I never could discover any current or
motion in their still, glassy waters, though I have wandered by
their banks a hundred times, watching the red-finned roach and
silvery dace pursue each other among the shadowy lily leaves—
now startling a fat yellow frog from the marge, and following
him as he dived through the limpid blackness to the very
bottom—now starting in my own turn, as a big water-rat would
swim from side to side, and vanish in some hole of the marly
bank—and now endeavoring to catch the great azure-bodied,
gauze-winged dragon-flies, as they shot to and fro on their
poised wings, pursuing, kites of the insect race, some of the
smaller ephemera.

It was those quiet, lucid waters, coupled with the exceeding
shadiness of the trees, and its very unusual solitude—I have
walked it, I suppose, from end to end at least a hundred times,
and I never remember to have met so much even as a peasant

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

returning from his daily labor, or a country maiden tripping to
the neighboring town—that gave its character, and I will add
its charm, to this half pastoral, half sylvan lane. For nearly
three miles it ran in one direction, although, as I have said,
with many devious turns and seemingly unnecessary angles,
and through that length it did not pass within the sound of one
farm-yard, or the sight of one cottage chimney. But to make
up for this, of which it was, indeed, a consequence, the nightingales
were so bold and familiar that they might be heard all
day long filling the air with their delicious melodies, not waiting,
as in more frequented spots, the approach of night, whose dull
ear to charm with amorous ravishment; nay, I have seen them
perched in full view on the branches, gazing about them fearless
with their full black eyes, and swelling their emulous throats in
full view of the spectator.

Three miles passed, the lane takes a sudden turn to the northward,
having previously run for the most part east and west;
and here, in the inner angle, jutting out suddenly from a dense
thicket of hawthorns and hazels, an old octagonal summer-house,
with a roof shaped like an extinguisher, projects into the
ditch, which here expands into a little pool some ten or twelve
yards over in every direction, and perhaps deeper than at any
other point of its course.

Beyond the summer-house there is a little esplanade of green
turf, faced with a low wall towards the ditch, allowing the eye
to run down a long, narrow avenue of gigantic elm-trees, meeting
at the top in the perfect semblance of a Gothic aisle, and
bordered on each hand by hedges of yew, six feet at least in
height, clipped into the form and almost into the solidity of a
wall. At the far end of this avenue, which must be nearly
two-thirds of a mile in length, one can discern a glimpse of a

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

formal garden, and beyond that, of some portion of what seems
to be a large building of red brick.

At the extremity of the esplanade and little wall, there grows
an enormous oak, not very tall, but with an immense girth of
trunk, and such a spread of branches that it completely over-shadows
the summer-house, and overhangs the whole surface of
the small pool in front of it. Thenceforth, the tall and tangled
hedge runs on, as usual denying all access of the eye, and the
deep, clear ditch all access of the foot, to the demesnes within;
until at the distance of perhaps a mile and a quarter, a little
bridge crosses the latter, and a green gate, with a pretty rustic
lodge beside it, gives entrance to a smooth lawn, with a gravel-road
running across it, and losing itself on the farther side,
in a thick belt of woodland.

It is, however, with the summer-house that I have to do principally,
for it is to it that the terror of blood has clung through
the lapse of years, as the scent of the Turkish attar is said to
cling, indestructible, to the last fragment of the vessel which
had once contained it.

When first I saw that small lonely pavilion, I had heard nothing
of the strange tradition which belonged to it; yet as I
looked on the plastered walls, all covered with spots of damp
and mildew, on the roof overrun with ivy, in masses so wildly
luxuriant as almost to conceal the shape—on the windows, one
in each side of the octagon, closed by stout jalousies, which
had been once green with paint, but were now green with damp
and vegetable mould, a strange feeling, half of curiosity and
half of terror, came over me, mixed with that singular fascination
of which I have spoken, which seemed to deny me any
rest until I should have searched out the mystery—for I felt
sure that mystery there was—connected with that summer-house,
so desolate and so fast lapsing into ruin, while the hedges

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

and gardens within appeared well cared for, and in trim cultivation.

I well remember the first time I beheld that lonely and deserted
building. It was near sunset, on as lovely a summer
evening as ever shed its soft light on the earth; the air was
breathless; the sky cloudless; thousands of swallows were
upon the wing, some skimming the limpid surface of those old
ditches, others gliding on balanced pinions so far aloft in the
darkening firmament that the eye could barely discern them.

The nightingales were warbling their rich, melancholy notes
from every brake and thicket; the bats had come forth, and
were flitting to and fro on their leathern wings under the dark
trees; but the brilliant dragon-flies and all the painted tribe of
butterflies had vanished already, and another race, the insects
of the night, had taken their places.

The rich scent of the new-mown hay loaded the air with
fragrance, and vied with the odors of the eglantine and honeysuckle,
which, increased by the falling dew, steamed up like
incense to the evening skies.

I was alone, and thoughtful; for the time, although sweet
and delicious, had nothing in it gay or joyous; the lane along
which I was strolling was steeped in the fast increasing shadows,
for although the air aloft was full of sunshine, and the
topmost leaves of the tall ashes shimmered like gold in the
late rays, not a single beam penetrated the thick hedgerows, or
fell upon the sandy horse-road. The water in the deep ditches
looked as black as night, and the plunge of the frogs into their
cool recesses startled the ear amid the solitude and stillness of
the place.

It was one of those evenings, in a word, which calls up, we
know not why, a train of thought not altogether sad, nor wholly
tender, but calm and meditative and averse to action. I had

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

been wandering along thus for nearly an hour, musing deeply
all the while, yet perfectly unconscious that I was musing, much
more what was the subject of my meditations, when coming
suddenly to the turn of the lane, the old summer-house met my
eyes, and almost startled me, so little did I expect in that place
to see anything that should recall to my mind the dwellings
or the vicinity of man.

The next minute I began to scrutinize, and to wonder—for it
was evident that this building must be an appendage to the
estate of some gentleman or person of degree, and, knowing all
the families of note in that neighborhood, I was well assured
that no one dwelt here of sufficient position to be the owner of
what appeared at first sight to be a noble property.

Anxious as I was, however, to effect my entrance into that
enchanted ground, I could discover no means of doing so; for
the depth of the water effectually cut off all access to the
hedgerow banks, even if there had been any prospect of forcing
a passage through the tangled thorn-bushes beyond. Before I
could find any solution to my problem, the fast thickening
shadows admonished me that I must beat my retreat; and it
was only by dint of redoubled speed that I reached college in
time to escape the consequences of absence from roll-call.

An early hour of the evening found me at my post on the
following day; for having a direct object now in view, I wasted
no time on the road, and the sun was still some distance above
the horizon when I reached the summer-house.

It had been my hope, as I went along, that I might find
some shallow spot, with a corresponding gap in the hedge, before
reaching the place, by means of which I might turn the
defences, and take the enemy in the rear; but it was all in vain;
and I came upon the ground without discovering any opening

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

by which an animal larger than a rat could enter the forbidden
ground.

Difficulty, it is well known, heightens desire; and, if I wished
before, I was now determined that I would get in. Quickening
my pace, I set off at a smart run to reconnoitre the defences
beyond, but having found nothing that favored my plans in
some half mile or so, I again returned, now bent on forcing my
way, even if I should be compelled to undress, and swim across
the pool to the further side.

Before having recourse to this last step, however, I reconnoitred
my ground somewhat more narrowly than before, and
soon discovered that one of the main limbs of the great oak
shot quite across the pool, and extended some little distance on
my side over terra firma.

It is true that the nearer extremity of the branch was rather
of the slenderest, to support the weight even of a boy, and that
the lowest point was a foot or two above my head. But what
of that? I was young and active in those days, and somewhat
bold withal; and without a spice of danger, where were the
pleasure or excitement of adventure?

It did not take me long to make up my mind, and before I
had well thought of the risk, I had swung myself up into the
branches, and was creeping, with even less difficulty than I had
anticipated, along the great gnarled bough above the mirrored pool.

Danger, in fact, there was none; for slender as the extremities
appeared, they were tough English oak; and the parent
branch once gained, would have supported the weight of Otus
and Ephialtes, and all their giant crew, much more of one slight
Etonian.

In five minutes, or less, I had reached the fork of the trunk,
and, swarming down on the further side, stood in the full fruition
of my hopes, on that enchanted ground.

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

It was, as I had expected to find it, a singular and gloomy
spot; the tall elm trees which formed the avenue, and the
black wall of clipped yew which followed their course, diverging
to the right and left, formed a semicircle, the chord
of which was the low wall and hawthorn hedge, the summer-house
standing, as I entered, in the angle on my left
hand.

Although, as I have said, the sun was still high in heaven,
the little area was almost dark already; and it was difficult, indeed,
to conjecture for what end the wisdom of our ancestors
had planted a sun-dial in the centre of the grass-plat, where it
seemed physically impossible that a chance sunbeam should
ever strike it, to tell the hour.

If it had not been for the narrow open space between the oak
tree and the summer house, the little lawn would even now
have been as black as night; as it was, a sort of misty-grey
twilight, increased, perhaps, by the thin vapors rising from the
tranquil pool, filled all its precincts; and beyond these, stretching
away in long perspective until the arch at the further end
seemed dwindled to the size of a needle's eye, was the long aisle
of gloomy foliage, as massive and impenetrable to any ray of
light as the stone arches of a Gothic cloister.

The only thing that conveyed an idea of gaiety or life to
the cold and tomb-like scenery, was the glimpse of bright sunshine
which lay on the open garden at the extremity of the
elm-walk, with the gaudy and glowing hues, indistinctly seen
in the distance, of some summer flowers.

Yet even this was not all unmixed with something of melancholy,
for the contrast of the gay sunbeams and bright
flowers only rendered the gloom more apparent, and like a convent-garden,
seemed to awaken cravings after the joyous world
without, diminishing nothing of the sorrow and monotony within.

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

But I was not in those days much given to moralizing, or to
the investigation of my own inward feelings.

I had come thither to inquire, to see, to learn, to find out
things—not causes. And perceiving at one glance that my
first impression was correct, that the grass-plots were recently
mown, the gravel-walks newly rolled and spotless of weeds, the
tall yew hedges assiduously clipped into the straightest and
most formal lines; that everything, in short, displayed the
most heedful tendance, the neatest cultivation, with the exception
of the summer-pavilion, which evidently was devoted to
decay, I became but the more satisfied that there was some
mystery, and the more resolute to probe it to the core.

It was quite clear that when that garden was laid out, and
that avenue planted, how many years ago the giant size of the
old elms denoted, the summer-house was the meaning of the
whole design. The avenue had no object but to lead to it, the
little lawn no purpose but to receive it. Doubly strange, therefore,
did it seem that these should be kept up in all their trimness—
that suffered to fall into decay.

It was the tragedy of Hamlet, with Hamlet's part omitted!

I stood for a little while wondering, and half overcome by a
sort of indescribable fanciful superstition. A cloud had come
over the sun, the nightingales had ceased to sing, and there
was not a sound of any kind to be heard, except the melancholy
murmur of the summer air in the tree-tops.

In a moment, however, the transitory spell was shaken off,
and, once more the bold and reckless schoolboy, I turned to the
performance of my self-imposed task.

The summer-house, as I have said, was octagon, three of its
sides, with a window in each, jutting out into the clear pool,
and three, with a door in the centre, and a window on each
side, fronting the little lawn. But, alas! the windows were all

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

secured with jalousies, strongly bolted and barred from within,
and the door was secured by a lock, the key of which was
absent.

A short examination showed, however, that the door was
held by no bolts at the top or bottom; and the rusty condition
of both lock and hinges rendered it probable that it would not
stand a very violent assault.

Wherefore, retreating some twenty paces, I ran at it more
Etonensi,
at the top of my speed, planted the sole of my foot
even and square against the key-hole, with the whole impetus
of my charge, and had the satisfaction of feeling the door fly
open in an instant, while a jingling clatter within showed
that my entrance had been effected with no greater damage
to the premises than the starting of the staple into which the
bolt of the lock shot.

Having entered thus, my first task was to repair damages,
which was effected in five minutes, by driving the staple into
its old place by aid of a great stone; my second, to provide
means for future visits, which was as speedily managed by
driving back the bolt of the lock with the same great stone;
and my third, to look eagerly and curiously about me. To do
this more effectually, I soon opened the two windows looking
upon the lawn, and let in the light, for the first time, I
fancy, in many a year, to that deserted room.

If I had marvelled much before I entered, much more did
I marvel now; for although everything within showed marks
of the utmost negligence and decay, though spiders had
woven their webs in every angle, though mildew and damp
mould had defaced the painted walls, though the gilding was
black and tarnished, though the dust lay thick on the furniture,
still I had never seen anything in my life, except the
state-rooms at Hampton Court and Windsor Castle, which

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

could have vied with this pavilion in the splendor of its original
decoration.

Its area was about thirty feet in diameter, and in height
nearly the same, with a domed roof, richly fretted with what
had once been golden scroll-work upon an azure ground.
The walls were painted, as even I could discover, by the
hand of a master, with copies from Guido and Caracci, in
compartments bordered with massive gilded scroll-work, the
ground between the panels having been originally, like the
ceiling, of bright azure. The window-frames had been gilded;
and the inside of the door painted, like the walls, in azure,
with pictures of high merit in the panels. Every side of the
octagon but two, the opposite walls to the right and left,
was occupied by windows or a door; but that to the right
was filled by a mantel-piece, exquisitely wrought with Caryatides
in white Carrara marble, with a copy of the Aurora above
it, while the space opposite to it had been occupied by a
superb mirror, reaching from the cornice of the ceiling.

Nearly in the centre of this mirror, however, there was a
small circular fracture, as if made by a stone or bullet, with
long cracks radiating, like the beams of a star, in all directions
over the shivered plate: and when I looked at it more closely,
I observed that it was dashed in many places with large drops
of some dark purple fluid, which had hardened with time into
compact and solid gouts.

I thought little of this at the time, and only wondered why
people could be so mad as to abandon so beautiful a place;
and why, since they had abandoned it, they did not remove
the furniture, of which even a boy's eye could detect the
value.

There was a centre-table of circular form, the pedestal of
which, curiously carved, had been wrought, like all the rest,

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

in gold and azure, while the slat, when I had wiped away
with some fresh green leaves the thick layer of dust which
covered it, positively astonished my eyes, by the delicacy and
beauty of the designs with which it was adorned. Besides
this, there were divans and arm-chairs of the same fashion and
colors, with cushions which had been once of sky-blue damask,
though their brilliancy, and even their hues, had long been
defaced by the dust, the dampness, and the squalor of that neglected
place.

I should have mentioned, that on the beautiful table I discovered
gouts of the same dark substance which I had previously
observed on the broken mirror; and that there were
still clearly perceptible on one of the divans, dark splashes, and
what must, when fluid, have been almost a pool of the same
deep, rusty hue.

At the time, it is true, I paid little attention to these things,
being busily employed in the boy-like idea of putting my
newly discovered palace of Armida into a complete state of
repair, and coming to pass all my leisure moments, even to the
studying my Prometheus Bound, and composing my weekly
hexameters and Alcaics, in this sweet sequestered spot.

And, in truth, within a week I had put the greater part of
my plan into execution; purloined dusters from my dame's
boarding-house, green boughs of the old elms for brooms, and
water from the ditch, soon made things clean at least; and the
air, which I suffered so long as I was there, daily to blow
through it in all directions, soon rendered it, comparatively
speaking, dry and comfortable; and when all its windows
were thrown wide, it would be scarcely possible to find a more
lightsome or delicious spot for summer musing than that old
English summer-house.

Thus things went on for weeks—for months—unsuspected;

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

for I always latched the door, and secured the windows from
within, before leaving my fairy palace for the night; and as all
looked just as usual without, no one so much as dreamed of
trying the lock, to ascertain if a door were still fastened, the
threshold of which, as men believed, no human foot had
crossed since the days of the second James.

I could often, it is true, discover the traces of recent labor
in the immediate neighborhood of my discovery; I could
perceive at a glance where the grass had been newly shorn,
the yew hedges clipped, or the gravel-walks rolled, but never,
in the course of several months, during which I spent every
fine evening, either reading, or musing, or composing my boy
verses, in that my enchanted castle—for I began really to
consider it almost my own—did I see any human being on the
premises.

The cause of this, which I did not suspect until it was revealed
to me, after chance had discovered my visits to the
place, was simply this, that my intrusions were confined solely
to the evening; whereas, so great was the awe of the servants
and the workmen for that lonely and terror-haunted spot, that
nothing short of absolute compulsion, or the strongest necessity,
would have induced them to go near the place after the
sun had turned downwards from the zenith.

In the meantime, gratified by the complete success of my
first inroad, and the possession of my first discovery, I felt no
inclination to push my advances further, or to make any incursion
into the body of the place.

Every evening, as soon as I could escape from the college
walls, I was at my post, and lingered there as late as college
hours would permit. It was a strange fancy in a boy, and
stranger yet than would at first appear in this, that there was
a very considerable admixture of something nearly approaching

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

to fear, and that of a painful kind, in the feeling which made
me so assiduous in my visits to that old pavilion.

There was, it is true, nothing definite in my fancies. I knew
nothing—I cannot say even that I suspected anything—concerning
the mysterious closing of the place; and often, since I
have been made acquainted with the tale, I have marvelled at
my own obtuseness, and wondered that a secret so transparent
should have escaped me.

So it was, however, that I suspected nothing, although I
felt sure that mystery there was; and being of somewhat an
imaginative temper, I used to amuse myself by accounting for
it in my own mind, weaving all sorts of strange and wild
romances, and inventing the most horrible stories that can be
conceived, until, as the shadows would fall dark around me,
daunted by my own conceptions, I would make all secure and
fast with trembling fingers, swing myself back across over the
pool by my accustomed oak-branch, and run home as hard as
my legs could carry me, haunted by indistinct and almost
superstitious horror.

Thus things went on, until at the end of summer I was at
last detected in my stolen visits, and the whole mystery was
cleared up.

I remember as clearly as if I heard it now, the exclamation
of terror and dismay uttered by the old gardener, who, having
left some implement behind him on the lawn during the
morning labors, had been forced to bend his unwilling steps
back to the haunted ground to recover it.

I could not but smile afterwards, when he recounted to me
his astonishment and terror at seeing the old summer-house,
which never had been opened within the memory of man,
with all its windows wide to the free air and evening sunshine,
when he told me how often he turned back to seek aid from

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

his fellows— how he almost believed that fiends or evil spirits
were holding their foul sabbath there, and how he started
aghast with horror, not now for himself, but for me, as he
beheld the young Etonian stretched tranquilly upon the bloodstained
couch— for those dark stains were of human gore—
conning his task for the morrow.

I rushed out of the place at his horrid outery; a few words
told my story, and pleaded my excuse— with the good, simpleminded
rustic little excuse was needed—but it was not till
after many sittings, and many a long afternoon's discourse,
that I learned all the details of the sad event which had converted
that fair pavilion into a place as terrible to the ideas of
the country folks as a dark charnel-vault.

“Ay,” said the old man, as he gazed fearfully about
him, after I had persuaded him at length to cross the dreaded
threshold, “Ay! it is all as they tell, though not a man of
them has ever seen it. There is the glass which the bullet
broke, after passing right through his brain; and there is his
blood all spattered on the mirror. And look, young master,
those spots on the table came from her heart; and that couch
you was lying on, is where they laid her when they took her
up. See, it's all dabbled yet; and where your head was resting
now, the dead girl's head lay more than a hundred years
since! Come away, master! come away! I never thought to
have looked on these things, though I know all about them.”

“Oh, tell me—tell me about them!” I exclaimed; “I am
not a bit afraid. Do tell me all about them.”

“Not now—not now—nor not here,” said the old man,
gazing about as if he expected to see a spirit stalk out of some
shady nook of the surrounding trees. “I would not tell you
here to be master of all Ditton-in-the-Dale! But come up, if
you will, to the great house to-morrow, and ask for old

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

Matthew Dawson, and I'll show you all the place—the family
never lives here now, nor hasn't since that deed was done—
and then I'll tell you all about it, if you must hear. But if
you're wise, you'll shun it; for it will chill your young blood
to listen, and cling to your young heart with a gloom for
ever.”

“Oh, I will come, be sure, Matthew! I would not miss it
for the world. But it is getting late, so I'll fasten up the old
place and be going;” and suiting the action to the word, I
soon secured the fastenings, while the old gardener stood by,
marvelling and muttering at the boldness of young blood, until
I had finished setting things in order, when I shook hands
with the old man, slipping my one half-crown into his horny
palm, and saying,

“Well, good-night, Matthew Dawson, and don't forget to-morrow
evening.”

“That I wo'nt, master,” he replied, greatly propitiated by my
offering. “But which way are you going?”

“Oh, I'll soon show you,” I replied; and swinging myself up
my tree, I was beyond the precincts of the haunted ground
almost in a moment.

“The very way he came the time he did it,” cried the old
gardener, with upturned hands and eyes aghast. But I tarried
then to ask no further questions, being quite sufficiently
terrified for one night; although my pride forbade my displaying
my terrors to the old rustic.

The next day I was punctual to my appointment; and then,
for the first time, I heard the melancholy tale which, at length,
I purpose to relate.

It was a proud and noble Norman family which had held
the demesnes of Ditton-in-the-Dale since the reign of the last
Plantagenet; a brave and loyal race, which had poured its

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

blood, like water, on many a foreign—many a native battle-field.
At Evesham, a Fitz-Henry had fought beside Prince
Edward's bridle-rein, against the great De Montfort and his
confederate barons; and afterwards, through all the long and
cruel wars of the Roses, on every field a Fitz-Henry had won
honor or lost blood, upholding the claims of the true sovereign
house—the house of York—until at fatal Bosworth the house
itself went down, and dragged down with it the fortunes of its
bold supporters.

Thereafter, during the reign of the Tudors, the name of Fitz-Henry
was heard rarely in the court or on the field; impoverished
in fortune by fines and sequestrations, suspected of disloyalty
to the now sovereign house, the heads of the family had
wisely held themselves aloof from intrigue and conspiracy, and
dwelt among their yeomen, who had in old times been their
fathers' vassals, staunch lovers of field-sports, true English country
gentlemen, seeking the favor and fearing the ill-will of no
man—no, not of England's king.

Attached to the old religion, though neither bigots nor zealots,
they had escaped the violence of bluff Harry, when he
turned protestant for Bullen's eyes; and had—though something
to leeward of her favor, as lukewarm romanists and no lovers
of the Spaniard—passed safely through the ordeal of Mary's
cruel reign.

But with the accession of the man-minded Elizabeth, the fortunes
of the house revived for a while. It was the policy of that
great and gracious queen to gather around her all that were
brave, honest, and manly in her realm, without regard to family
creeds or family traditions. Claiming descent as much from
one as from the other of the rival houses of Lancaster and York,
loyalty to the one was no more offence to her clear eyes than
good faith to the other. While loyalty to what he honestly

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

believed to be the true sovereign house, was the strongest recommendation
to her favor in each and every subject.

The Fitz-Henry, therefore, of her day—a young and gallant
soldier, who visited the shores of the New World with Cavendish
and Raleigh, fought for his native land, although a catholic,
against the terrible armada of the Most Catholic King, with
Drake, and Frobisher, and Howard, waged war in the Low
Countries, and narrowly missed death at Zutphen by Philip
Sidney's side—stood as high in the favor of his queen as in the
estimation of all good and honorable men. It is true, when the
base and odious James succeeded to the throne of the lionqueen,
and substituted mean and loathsome king-craft for frank
and open English policy, the grey-haired soldier, navigator,
statesman—for he had shone in each capacity—retired, as his
ancestors had done before him, during the reigns of the seventh
and eighth Henries, to the peaceful shades and innocent pleasures
of Ditton-in-the-Dale.

So true, however, was he to the time-honored principles of
his high race, so loyally did he bring up his son, so firmly did
he strengthen his youthful mind with all maxims and all laws
of honor, linking the loyal subject to the rightful king, that no
sooner had the troubles broken out between the misguided monarch
and his rebellious Parliament—although the veteran of
Elizabeth had fallen asleep long before, full of years and honors,
than his young heir, Osborn Fitz-Henry, displayed the cognizance
of his old house, mustered his tenantry, and set foot in
stirrup, well nigh the first, to withdraw it the very last, of the
adherents of the hapless Charles. So long did he resist in arms,
so pertinaciously did he uphold the authority of the first Charles,
so early did he rise again in behalf of the second, that he was
noted by the parliament as an incorrigible and most desperate
malignant; and, had it not been that, by his gallantry in the

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

field, and his humanity when the strife was ended, he had won
the personal good-will of Cromwell, it is most likely that it
would have gone hard with his fortunes if not with his life.

After the restoration, he was of course neglected by the
fiddling, gambling, wenching, royal buffoon, who succeeded the
royal martyr, and whose necessities he had supplied, when an
outcast pauper exile in a foreign land, from the proceeds of
those very estates which he had so nearly lost in fighting for
his crown.

Osborn Fitz-Henry, too, was gathered to his fathers. He
died little advanced beyond the prime of life, worn out with the
toil he had undergone in the camp, and shattered by the
wounds he had received on almost every battle-field from Edge-Hill
to Dunbar and Worcester.

He had, however, married very young, before the breaking
out of the rebellion, and had lived to see not his son only a
noble and superior man, ready to fill his place when vacant, and
in it uphold the honor of his family, but his son's children also
advancing fast towards maturity.

Allan Fitz-Henry, the son of Charles's stout partisan, the grandson
of Elizabeth's warrior, was the head of the house, when my
tale commences.

He, too, had married young—such, indeed, was the custom
of his house—and had survived his wife, by whom he had two
fair daughters, but no heir; and this was a source of vexation
so constantly present to his mind, that in the end it altered the
whole disposition of the man, rendering him irritable, harsh,
stern, unreasonable, and unhappy.

Fondly attached to the memory of his lost wife, whom he
had loved devotedly while living, it never entered his mind to
marry a second time, even with the hope of begetting an heir
by whom to perpetuate the honors and principles of his house;

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

although he was continually on the fret—miserable himself, and
making others miserable, in consequence of the certainty that
he should be the last of his race.

His only hope was now centred in his daughters, or to speak
more correctly, in his eldest daughter—for her he had determined
to constitute his heiress, endowing her with all his landed
property, all his heirlooms, all that could constitute her the
head of his house; in return for which he had predetermined
that she should become the wife of some husband of his own
choosing, who should unite to a pedigree as noble as that of the
Howards, all qualifications which should fit him to represent
the house into which he should be adopted; and who should
be willing to drop his own paternal name and bearings, how
ancient and noble soever, in order to adopt the style and the
arms of Fitz-Henry.

Proud by nature, by blood, and by education—though with
a clear and honorable pride—he had been rendered a thousand
times prouder and more haughty by the very circumstances
which seemed to threaten a downfall to the fortunes of his house—
his house, which had survived such desperate reverses; which
had come out of every trial, like pure gold, the better and the
brighter from the furnace—his house, which neither the ruin of
friendly monarchs, nor the persecutions of hostile monarchs, nor
the neglect of ungrateful monarchs, had been able to shake, any
more than the autumnal blasts, or the frosts of winter, had
availed to uproot the oak trees of his park, coeval with his name.

In the midst of health and wealth, honor and good esteem,
with an affectionate family, and a devoted household around
him, Allan Fitz-Henry fancied himself a most unhappy man—
perhaps the most unhappy of mankind.

Alas! was it to punish such vain, such sinful, such senseless,
and inordinate repinings?

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

Who shall presume to scrutinize the judgments, or pry into
the secrets of the Inscrutable?

This much alone is certain, that ere he was gathered to his
fathers, Allan Fitz-Henry might, and that not unjustly, have
termed himself that, which now, in the very wantonness of pampered
and insatiate success he swore that he was daily—the
most unhappy of the sons of men.

For to calamities so dreadful as might have disturbed the
reason of the strongest minded, remorse was added, so just, so
terrible, so overwhelming, that men actually marvelled how he
lived on, and was not insane.

But I must not anticipate.

It was a short time after the failure of the Duke of Monmouth's
weak and ungrateful attempt at revolution, a short time
after the conclusion of the merciless and bloody butcheries of
that disgrace to the English ermine, the ferocious Jefferies, that
the incidents occurred, which I learned first on the evening subsequent
to my discovery in the fatal summer-house.

At this time Allan Fitz-Henry—it was a singular proof, by
the way, of the hereditary pride of this old Norman race, that
having numbered among them so many friends and counsellors
of monarchs, no one of their number had been found willing to
accept titular honors, holding it a higher thing to be the premier
gentleman than the junior peer of England—at this time,
I say, Allan Fitz-Henry was a man of some forty-five or fifty
years, well built and handsome, of courtly air and dignified presence;
nor must it be imagined that in his fancied grievances
he forgot to support the character of his family, or that he
carried his griefs abroad with him into the world.

At times, indeed, he might be a little grave and thoughtful,
especially at such times as he heard mention made of the promise
or success of this or that scion of some noble house; but

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

it was only within his own family circle, and to his most familiar
friends, that he was wont to open his heart, and complain of
his ill-fortune, at being the first childless father of his race—for
so, in his contempt for the poor girls, whom he still, strange
contradiction! loved fondly and affectionately, he was accustomed
in his dark hours to style himself; as if forsooth an heir
male were the only offspring worthy to be called the child of
such a house.

Though he was fond, and gentle, and at times even tender to
his motherless daughters—for, to do him justice, he never suffered
a symptom of his disappointment and disgust to break out
to their annoyance, yet was there no gleam of paternal satisfaction
in his sad eye, no touch of paternal pride in his vexed
heart, as he looked upon their graceful forms, and noted their
growing beauties.

And yet they were a pair of whom the haughtiest potentate
on earth might have been proud, and with justice.

Blanche and Agnes Fitz-Henry were at this time in their
eighteenth and seventeenth years—but one summer having
passed between their births, and their mother having died within
a few hours after the latter saw the light.

They were, indeed, as lovely girls as the sun of merry England
shone upon; and in those days it was still merry England,
and famous then as now for the rare beauty of its women, whether
in the first dawn of girlhood, or in the full-blown flush of
feminine maturity.

Both tall, above the middle height of women, both exquisitely
formed, with figures delicate and slender, yet full withal, and
voluptuously rounded, with the long taper hands, the small and
shapely feet and ankles, the swan-like necks, and classic heads
gracefully set on, which are held to denote, in all countries, the
predominance of gentle blood; when seen at a distance, and

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

judged by the person only, it would have been almost impossible
to distinguish the elder from the younger sister.

But look upon them face to face, and never, in all respects,
were two girls of kindred race so entirely dissimilar. The elder,
Blanche, was, as her name denotes, though ladies' names are
oftentimes misnomers, a genuine English blond. Her abundant
and beautiful hair, trained to float down upon her snowy shoulders
in silky masses of unstudied curls, was of the lightest golden
brown. There was not a shade of red in its hues, although her
complexion was of that peculiarly dazzling character which is
common to red-haired persons; yet when the sun shone on its
glistening waves, so brilliantly did the golden light flash from
it, that you might almost have imagined there was a circlet of
living glory above her clear white brow.

Her eyebrows and eyelashes were many shades darker than
her hair, relieving her face altogether from that charge of insipidity
which is so often, and for the most part so truly, brought
against fair-haired and fair-featured beauties. The eyes themselves,
which those long lashes shrouded, were of the deepest
violet blue; so deep, that at first sight you would have deemed
them black, but for the soft and humid languor which is never
seen in eyes of that color. The rest of her features were as near
as possible to the Grecian model, except that there was a slight
depression where the nose joins the brow, breaking that perfectly
straight line of the classical face, which, however beautiful to
the statue, is less attractive in life than the irregular outline of
the northern countenance.

Her mouth, with the exception of—perhaps I should rather
say in conjunction with—her eyes, was the most lovely and
expressive feature in her face. There were twin dimples at
its corners; yet was not its expression one of habitual mirth,
but of tenderness and softness rather, unmixed, although an

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

anchorite might have been pardoned the wish to press his lips
to its voluptuous curve with the slightest expression of sensuality.

Her complexion was, as I have said, dazzlingly brilliant;
but it was the brilliance of the lily rather than of the rose,
though at the least emotion, whether of pain or pleasure, the
eloquent blood would rush, like the morning's glow over some
snow-crowned Alp, across cheek, brow, and neck, and bosom,
and vanish thence so rapidly, that ere you should have time to
say, nay, even to think,

“Look! look how beautiful, 'twas fled.”

Such was the elder beauty, the destined heiress of the
ancient house, the promised mother of a line of sons, who
should perpetuate the name and hand down the principles of
the Fitz-Henries to far distant ages. Such were the musings
of her father,

Proh! cœca mens mortalium!

and at such times alone, if ever, a sort of doubtful pride would
come to swell his hope, whispering that for such a creature,
no man, however high or haughty, but would be willing to
renounce the pride of birth, even untempted by the demesnes
of Ditton-in-the-Dale, and many another lordly manor coupled
to the time-honored name of Fitz-Henry.

Her sister Agnes, though not less beautiful than Blanche—
and there were those who insisted that she was more so—was
as different from her, in all but the general resemblance of
figure and carriage, as night is from morning, or autumn from
early summer-time.

Her ringlets, not less profuse than Blanche's, and clustering
in closer and more mazy curls, were as black as the raven's
wing, and, like the feathers of the wild bird, were lighted up

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

when the sun played on them with a sort of purplish and
metallic gloss, that defies alike the pen of the writer and the
painter's pencil to depict to the eye.

Her complexion, though soft and delicate, was of the very
darkest hue that is ever seen in persons of unmixed European
blood; so dark that the very blood which would mantle to her
cheek at times in burning blushes, was shaded, as it were, with
a darker hue, like damask roses seen through the medium of a
gold-tinted window-pane.

Her brows and lashes were as black as night, but, strange
to say, the eyes that flashed from beneath them with an almost
painful splendor, were of a clear, deep azure, less dark than
those of the fairer sister, giving a singular and wild character
to her whole face, and affecting the style of her beauty, but
whether for the better or the worse it was for those who admired
or shunned—and there were who took both parts—to
determine. Her face was rounder and fuller than her sister's,
and in fact this was true of her whole person—so much so,
that she was often mistaken for the elder—her features were
less regular, her nose having a slight tendency to that form
which has no name in our language, but which charmed all
beholders in Roxana, as retroussé. Her mouth was as warm,
as soft, as sweetly dimpled, but it was not free from that expression
which Blanche's lacked altogether, and might have
been blamed as too wooing and luxurious.

Such were the various characters of the sisters' personal
appearance—the characters of their mental attributes were as
distinctly marked and as widely different.

Blanche was all gentleness and moderation from her very
cradle—a delicate and tender child, smiling always but rarely
laughing; never boisterous or loud even in her childish plays.
And as she grew older this character became more definite,

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

and was more strongly observed; she was a pensive, tranquil
creature, not melancholy, much less sad—for she was awake
to all that was beautiful or grand, all that was sweet or gentle
in the face of nature, or in the history of man; and there was,
perhaps, more real happiness concealed under her calm exterior,
than is often to be found under the wilder mirth of
merrier beings. Ever ready to yield her wishes to those of
her friends or companions, many persons imagined that she
had little will, and no fixed wishes or deliberate aspirations;
passionless and pure as the lily of the vale, many supposed
that she was cold and heartless. Oh! ignorant! not to remember
that the hearts of the fiercest volcanoes boil still beneath
a head of snow; and that it is even in the calmest
and most moderate characters that passion once enkindled
burns fierce, perennial, and unquenchable! Thus far, however,
had she advanced into the flower of fair maidenhood, undisturbed
by any warmer dream than devoted affection
towards her parent, whose wayward grief she could understand
if she could not appreciate, and whom she strove by every
gentle wile to wean from his morbid fancies; and earnest love
towards her sister, whom she, indeed, almost adored—perhaps
adored the more from the very difference of their minds, and
for her very imperfections.

For Agnes was all gay vivacity, and petulance, and fire;
so that her young companions, who sportively named Blanche
the icicle, had christened her the sunbeam; and, in truth, if
the first name were ill chosen, the second seemed to be an
inspiration; for like a sunbeam that touched nothing but to
illuminate it, like a sunbeam she played with all things, smiled
on all things in their turn—like a sunbeam she brought mirth
with her presence, and after her departure left a double gloom
behind her.

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

More dazzling than Blanche, she made her impression at
first sight, and so long as the skies were clear and the atmosphere
unruffled, the sunbeam would continue to gild, to charm,
to be worshipped. But if the time of darkness and affliction
came, the gay sunbeam held aloof, while the poor icicle, melted
from its seeming coldness, was ever ready to weep for the sorrows
of those who had neglected her in the days of their
happiness.

Unused to yield, high-spirited when crossed, yet carrying off
even her stubbornness and quick temper by the brilliancy, the
wit, the lively and bold audacity which she cast around them,
Agnes ruled in her circle an imperious and despotic queen;
while her slaves, even as they trembled before her half sportive
but emphatic frown, did not suspect the sceptre of the tyrant
beneath the spell of the enchantress.

Agnes, in one word, was the idol of the rich and gay;
Blanche was the saint of the poor, the lowly, the sick, and
those who mourn.

It may be that the peculiarity of her position, the neglect
which she had always experienced from her father, and mediately
from the hirelings of the household, ever prompt to
pander to the worst feelings of their superiors—the consciousness
that born co-heiress with her sister, she was doomed to
sink into the insignificance of an undowered and uncared-for
girl, had tended in some degree to form the character which
Agnes had ever borne, and which alone she had displayed,
until the period when my tale commences.

It may be that the consciousness of wrong endured, had
hardened a heart naturally soft and tender, and rendered it
unyielding and rebellious; it may be that injustice, endured
at the hands of hirelings in early years, had engendered a
spirit of resistance, and armed her mind and quickened her

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

tongue against the world, which, as she fancied, wronged her.
It may be, more than all, that a secret, perhaps an unconscious
jealousy of her sister's superior advantages, not in the
wretched sense of worldly wealth and position, but of the love
and reverence of friends and kindred, had embittered her
young soul, and caused her to cast over it a veil of light and
wild demeanor, of free speech and daring mirth, which had by
degrees grown into habits, and become part and parcel of her
nature.

If it were so, however, there were no outward indications
that such was the case; for never were there seen two sisters
more united and affectionate—nor would it have been easy to
say on which side the balance of kindness preponderated. For
if Blanche was ever the first to cede to her sister's wishes, and
the last in any momentary disappointment or annoyance to
speak one quick or unkind word, so was Agnes, with her expressive
features and flashing eye, and ready, tameless wit,
prompt as light to avenge the slightest reflection cast on
Blanche's tranquillity and coldness; and if at times a quick
word or sharp retort broke from her lips, and called a tear to
the eye of her calmer sister, not a moment would elapse before
she would cast herself upon her neck and weep her sincere
contrition, and be for hours an altered being; until her natural
spirit would prevail, and she would be again the wild mirthful
madcap, whose very faults could call forth no keener reproach
than a grave and thoughtful smile from the lips of those
who loved her the most dearly.

Sad were the daughters of Allan Fitz-Henry—daughters
whom not a peer in England but would have regarded as the
brightest gems of his coronet, as the pride and ornament of
his house; but whom, by a strange anomaly, their own father,
full as he was of warm affections and kindly inclinations, never

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

looked upon but with a secret feeling of discontent and disappointment,
that they were not other than they were; and
with a half-confessed conviction that fair as they were, tender
and loving, graceful, accomplished, delicate, and noble-minded,
he could have borne to lay them both in the cold grave, so
that a son could be given to the house in exchange for their
lost loveliness.

In outward demeanor, however, he was to his children all
that a father should be; a little querulous at times, perhaps,
and irritable, but fond, though not doting, and considerate;
and I have wandered greatly from my intention, if anything
that I have said has been construed to signify that there
existed the slightest estrangement between the father and his
children; for had Allan Fitz-Henry but suspected the possibility
of such a thing, he had torn the false pride like a
venomous weed from his heart, and had been a wiser and a
happier man. In his case it was the blindness of the heart
that caused its partial hardness; but events were at hand that
should flood it with the clearest light, and melt it to more than
woman's tenderness.

CHAPTER II.

A lovely summer's evening, in the year 168-, was drawing
towards its close, when many a gay and brilliant cavalcade of
both sexes, many of the huge gilded coaches of that day, and
many a train of liveried attendants, winding through the green
lane as they arrived, some in this direction from Eton, some
in that, across Datchet-mead from Windsor and its royal
castle, came thronging towards Ditton-in-the-Dale.

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

Lights were beginning to twinkle as the shadows fell thick
among the arcades of the trim gardens, and the wilder forestwalks
which extended their circuitous course for many a mile
along the stately hall of the Fitz-Henries; loud bursts of
festive or of martial music came pealing down the wind, mixed
with the hum of a gay and happy concourse, causing the
nightingales to hold their peace, not in despair of rivalling the
melody, but that the mirth jarred unpleasantly on the souls of
the melancholy birds.

The gates of Ditton-in-the-Dale were flung wide open, for it
was gala night, and never had the old hall put on a gayer or
more sumptuous show than it had donned that evening.

From far and near the gentry and the nobles of Buckingham
and Berkshire had gathered to the birth-day ball—for such
was the occasion of the festive meeting.

Yes! it was Blanche Fitz-Henry's birth-day; and on this
gay and glad anniversary was the fair heiress of that noble
house to be introduced to the great world as the future owner
of those beautiful demesnes.

From the roof to the foundation the old manor-house—it
was a stately red brick mansion of the latter period of Elizabethan
architecture, with mullioned windows and stacks of
curiously wreathed chimneys—was one blaze of light; and as
group after group of gay and high-born riders came caracoling
up to the hospitable porch, and coach after coach, with its
running footmen or mounted outriders, lumbered slowly in
their train, thes aloons and corridors began to fill up rapidly
with a joyous and splendid company.

The entrance-hall, a vast square apartment, wainscoted with
old English oak, brighter and richer in its dark hues than
mahogany, received the entering guests; and what with the
profusion of wax-lights, pendent in gorgeous chandeliers from

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

the carved roof, or fixed in silver sconces to the walls, the gay
festoons of green wreaths and fresh summer flowers mixed
quaintly with old armor, blazoned shields, and rustling banners,
some of which had waved over the thirsty plains of Syria,
and been fanned by the shouts of triumph that pealed so high
at Cressy and Poitiers, it presented a not unapt picture of that
midway period—that halting-place, as it were, between the
old world and the new—when chivalry and feudalism had
ceased already to exist among the nations, but before the rudeness
of reform had banished the last remnants of courtesy, and
the reverence for all things that were high and noble—for all
things that were fair and graceful—for all things, in one word,
except the golden calf, the mob-worshipped mammon.

Within this stately hall was drawn up in glittering array
the splendid band of the Life Guards, for royalty himself was
present, and all the officers of that superb regiment quartered
at Windsor had followed in his train; and as an ordinary
courtesy to their well-proved and loyal host, the services of
those chosen musicians had been tendered and accepted.

Through many a dazzling corridor, glittering with lights,
and redolent of choicest perfumes, through many a fair saloon
the guests were marshalled to the great drawing-room, where,
beneath a canopy of state, the ill-advised and imbecile monarch,
soon to be deserted by the very princes and princesses
who now clustered round his throne, sat, with his host and his
lovely daughters at his right hand, accepting the homage of
the fickle crowd, who were within a little year to bow obsequiously
to the cold-blooded Hollander.

That was a day of singular, and what would now be termed
hideous costumes—a day of hair-powder and patches, of hoops
and trains, of stiff brocades and tight-laced stomachers, and
high-heeled shoes among the ladies—of flowing periwigs and

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

coats with huge cuffs and no collars, and voluminous skirts,
of diamond-hilted rapiers and diamond buckles, ruffles of
Valenciennes and Mechlin lace, among the ruder sex. And
though the individual might be metamorphosed strangely from
the fair form which nature gave him, it cannot be denied that
the concourse of highly-bred and graceful persons, when viewed
as a whole, was infinitely more picturesque, infinitely more like
what the fancy paints a meeting of the great and noble, than
any assemblage nowadays, however courtly or refined, in
which the stiff dress coats and white neckcloths of the men
are not to be redeemed by the Parisian finery—how much
more natural, let critics tell, than the hoop and train—of the
fair portion of the company.

The rich materials, the gay colors, the glittering jewelry,
and waving plumes, all contributed their part to the splendor
of the show; and in those days a gentleman possessed at least
this advantage, lost to him in these practical utilitarian times,
that he could not by any possibility be mistaken for his own
valet de chambre—a misfortune which has befallen many a one,
the most aristocratic not excepted, of modern nobility.

A truly graceful person will be graceful, and look well in
every garb, however strange or outrè; and there is, moreover,
undoubtedly something, apart from any paltry love of finery
or mere vanity of person, which elevates the thoughts, and
stamps a statelier demeanor on the man who is clad highly
for some high occasion. The custom, too, of wearing arms,
peculiar to the gentlemen of that day, had its effect, and that
not a slight one, as well on the character as on the bearing of
the individual sodistinguished.

As for the ladies, loveliness will still be loveliness, disguise
it as you may; and if the beauties of King James's court lost
much by the travesty of their natural ringlets, they gained,

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

perhaps, yet more from the increased lustre of their complexions
and brilliancy of their eyes.

So that it is far from being the case, as is commonly supposed,
that it was owing to fashion alone, and the influence of
all powerful custom, that the costume of that day was not
tolerated only, but admired by its wearers.

At this time, however, the use of hair-powder, though general,
was by no means universal; and many beauties who fancied
that it did not suit their complexions, dispensed with it
altogether, or wore it in some modified shape, and tinged with
some coloring matter, which assimilated it more closely to the
natural tints of the hair.

At all events, it must have been a dull eye, and a cold heart,
that could have looked undelighted on the assemblage that
night gathered in the ball-room of Ditton-in-the-Dale.

But now the reception was finished; the royal party moved
into the ball-room, from which they shortly afterwards retired,
leaving the company at liberty from the restraint which their
presence had imposed upon them. The concourse broke up
into little groups; the stately minuet was performed, and
livelier dances followed it; and gentlemen sighed tender sighs,
and looked unutterable things; and ladies listened to soft nonsense,
and smiled gentle approbation; and melting glances
were exchanged, and warm hands were pressed warmly; and
fans were flirted angrily, and flippant jokes were interchanged—
for human nature, whether in the seventeenth or the nineteenth
century, whether arrayed in brocade or simply dressed
in broadcloth, is human nature still; and, perhaps, not one
feeling or one passion that actuated man's or woman's heart
five hundred years ago, but dwells within it now, and shall
dwell unchanged for ever.

It needs not to say that, on such an occasion, in their own

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

father's mansion, and at the celebration of one sister's birth-day,
Blanche and Agnes, had their attractions been much
smaller, their pretensions much more lowly than they really
were, would have received boundless attention. But being, as
they were, infinitely the finest girls in the room, and being,
moreover, new debutantes on the stage of fashion, there was no
limit to the admiration, to the furor which they excited among
the wits and lady-killers of the day.

Many an antiquated Miss, proud of past conquests, and
unable yet to believe that her career of triumph was, indeed,
ended, would turn up an envious nose, and utter a sharp sneer
at the forwardness and hoyden mirth of that pert Mistress
Agnes, or at the coldness and inanimate smile of the fair
heiress; but the sneer, even were it a sneer of a duke's or a
minister's daughter, fell harmless, or yet worse, drew forth a
prompt defence of the unjustly assailed beauty.

No greater proof could be adduced, indeed, of the amazing
success of the sister beauties, than the unanimous decision of
every lady in the room numbering less than forty years, that
they were by no means uncommon; were pretty country hoppets,
who, as soon as the novelty of their first appearance should
have worn out, would cease to be admired, and sink back into
their proper sphere of insignificance.

So thought not the gentle cavaliers; and there were many
present there well qualified to judge of ladies' minds as of
ladies' persons; and not a few were heard to swear aloud that
the Fitz-Henries were as far above the rest of their sex in wit
and graceful accomplishments, as in beauty of form and face,
and elegance of motion.

See! they are dancing some gay, newly invented Spanish
dance, each whirling through the voluptuous mazes of the
courtly measure with her own characteristic air and manner,

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

each evidently pleased with her partner, each evidently charming
him in turn; and the two together enchaining all eyes
and interesting all spectators, so that a gentle hum of approbation
is heard running through the crowd as they pause,
blushing and panting, from the exertion and excitement of the
dance.

“Fore Gad! she is exquisite, George! I have seen nothing
like her in my time,” lisped a superb coxcomb, attired in a
splendid civilian's suit of pompadour and silver, to a young
cornet of the Life Guard who stood beside him.

“Which she, my lord?” inquired the standard-bearer, in
reply. “Methinks they both deserve your encomiums; but I
would fain know which of the two your lordship means, for
fame speaks you a dangerous rival against whom to enter the
lists.”

“What, George!” cried the other gaily, “are you about to
have a throw for the heiress? Pshaw! it won't do, man—
never think of it! Why, though you are an earl's second son,
and date your creation from the days of Hump-backed Dickon,
old Allan would vote you a novus homo, as we used to say at
Christ Church. Pshaw! George, go hang yourself! No one
has a chance of winning that fair loveliness, much less of
wearing her, unless he can quarter Sir Japhet's bearings on
his coat armorial.”

“It is the heiress, then, my lord,” answered George Delawarr,
merrily. “I thought as much from the first. Well, I'll relieve
your lordship, as you have relieved me, from all fear of rivalry.
I am devoted to the dark beauty. Egad! there's life, there's
fire for you! Why, I should have thought the flash of that
eye-glance would have rendered Jack Greville to cinders in a
moment, yet there he stands, as calm and impassive a puppy as
ever dangled a plumed hat, or played with a sword-knot. Your

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

fair beauty's cold, my lord. Give me that Italian complexion,
and that coal-black hair! Gad zooks! I honor the girl's spirit
for not disguising it with starch and pomatum. There's more
passion in her little finger, than in the whole soul of the
other.”

“You're out there, George Delawarr,” returned the peer.
“Trust me, it is not always the quickest flame that burns the
strongest; nor the liveliest girl that feels the most deeply.
There's an old saying, and a true one, that still water aye runs
deep. And, trust me, if I know anything of the dear, delicious,
devilish sex, as methinks I am not altogether a novice at the
trade, if ever Blanche Fitz-Henry love at all, she will love with
her whole soul, and heart, and spirit. That gay, laughing brunette
will love you with her tongue, her eyes, her head, and
perhaps her fancy—the other, if, as I say, she ever love at all,
will love with her whole being.”

“The broad acres! my lord! all the broad acres!” replied
the cornet, laughing more merrily than before. “Fore God! I
think it the very thing for you. For the first Lord St. George
was, I believe, in the ark with Noah, so that you will pass current
with the first gentleman of England. I prithee, my lord,
push your suit, and help me on a little with my dark Dulcinea.”

“Faith! George, I've no objection; and see, this dance is
over. Let us go up and ask their fair hands. You'll have no
trouble in ousting that shallow-pated puppy Jack, and I think
I can put the pass on Mr. privy-counsellor there, although he is
simpering so prettily. But, hold a moment, have you been
duly and in form presented to your black-eyed beauty!”

“Upon my soul! I hope so, my lord. It were very wrong
else; for I have danced with her three times to-night already.”

“The devil! Well, come along, quick. I see that they are
going to announce supper, so soon as this next dance shall be

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

ended; and if we can engage them now, we shall have their
fair company for an hour at least.”

“I am with you, my lord!”

And away they sauntered through the crowd, and ere long
were coupled for a little space each to the lady of his choice.

The dance was soon over, and then, as Lord St. George had
surmised, supper was announced, and the cavaliers led their
ladies to the sumptuous board, and there attended them with all
that courtly and respectful service, which, like many another
good thing, has passed away and been forgotten with the diamond-hilted
sword and the full bottomed periwig.

George Delawarr was full as ever of gay quips and merry
repartees; his wit was as sparkling as the champagne which in
some degree inspired it, and as innocent. There was no touch
of bitterness or satire in his polished and gentle humor; no envy
or dislike pointed his quick, epigrammatic speech; but all was
clear, light, and transparent, as the sunny air at noonday. Nor
was his conversation altogether light and mirthful. There were
at times bursts of high enthusiasm, at which he would himself
laugh heartily a moment afterwards—there were touches of passing
romance and poetry blending in an under-current with his
fluent mirth; and, above all, there was an evident strain of right
feeling, of appreciation of all that was great, and generous, and
good, predominant above romance and wit, perceptible in every
word he uttered.

And Agnes listened, and laughed, and flung back skilfully
and cleverly the ball of conversation, as he tossed it to her.
She was pleased, it was evident, and amused. But she was
pleased only as with a clever actor, a brilliant performer on
some new instrument now heard for the first time. The gay,
wild humor of the young man hit her fancy; his mad wit struck
a kindred chord in her mind; but the latent poetry and romance

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

passed unheeded, and the noblest point of all, the good and
gracious feelings, made no impression on the polished but hard
surface of the bright maiden's heart.

Meantime, how fared the peer with the calmer and gentler
sister? Less brilliant than George Delawarr, he had travelled
much, had seen more of men and things, had a more cultivated
mind, was more of a scholar, and no less of a gentleman, scarce
less perhaps of a soldier; for he had served a campaign or two
in his early youth in the Low Countries.

He was a noble and honorable man, clever, and eloquent, and
well esteemed—a little, perhaps, spoiled by that good esteem, a
little too confident of himself, too conscious of his own good
mien and good parts, and a little hardened, if very much
polished, by continual contact with the world.

He was, however, an easy and agreeable talker, accustomed to
the society of ladies, in which he was held to shine, and fond of
shining. He exerted himself also that night, partly because he
was really struck with Blanche's grace and beauty, partly because
Delawarr's liveliness and wit excited him to a sort of playful
rivalry.

Still, he was not successful; for though Blanche listened graciously,
and smiled in the right places, and spoke in answer
pleasantly and well, when she did speak, and evidently wished
to appear and to be amused; her mind was at times absent and
distracted, and it could not long escape the observation of so
thorough a man of the world as Lord St. George, that he had
not made that impression on the young country damsel which
he was wont to make, with one half the effort, on what might
be supposed more difficult ladies.

But though he saw this plainly, he was too much of a gentleman
to be either piqued or annoyed; and if anything he
exerted himself the more to please, when he believed exertion

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

useless; and by degrees his gentle partner laid aside her abstraction,
and entered into the spirit of the hour with something
of her sister's mirth, though with a quieter and more chastened
tone.

It was a pleasant party, and a merry evening; but like all
other things, merry or sad, it had its end, and passed away, and
by many was forgotten; but there were two persons present
there who never while they lived forgot that evening—for there
were other two, to whom it was indeed the commencement of
the end.

But the hour for parting had arrived, and with the ceremonious
greetings of those days, deep bows and stately courtesies,
and kissing of fair hands, and humble requests to be permitted
to pay their duty on the following day, the cavaliers and ladies
parted.

When the two gallants stood together in the great hall,
George Delawarr turned suddenly to the peer—

“Where the deuce are you going to sleep to-night, St. George?
You came down hither all the way from London, did you not?
You surely do not mean to return to-night.”

“I surely do not wish it, you mean, George. No, truly. But
I do mean it. For my fellows tell me that there is not a bed to
be had for love, which does not at all surprise me, or for money,
which I confess does somewhat, in Eton, Slough, or Windsor.
And if I must go back to Brentford or to Hounslow, as well at
once to London.”

“Come with me! Come with me, St. George. I can give
you quarters in the barracks, and a good breakfast, and a game
of tennis if you will; and afterward, if you like, we'll ride over
and see how these bright-eyed beauties look by daylight, after
all this night-work.”

“A good offer, George, and I'll take it as it is offered.”

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

“How are you here? In a great lumbering coach I suppose.
Well, look you, I have got two horses here; you shall take
mine, and I'll ride on my fellow's, who shall go with your people
and pilot them on the road, else they'll be getting that great
gilded Noah's ark into Datchet-ditch. Have you got any tools?
Ay! ay! I see you travel well equipped, if you do ride in your
coach. Now your riding-cloak, the nights are damp here, by
the river-side, even in summer; oh! never mind your pistols,
you'll find a brace in my holsters, genuine Kuchenrenters. I
can hit a crown piece with them, for a hundred guineas, at fifty
paces.”

“Heaven send that you never shoot at me with them, if that's
the case, George.”

“Heaven send that I never shoot at any one, my lord, unless
it be an enemy of my king and country, and in open warfare;
for so certainly as I do shoot I shall kill.”

“I do not doubt you, George. But let's be off. The lights
are burning low in the sockets, and these good fellows are evidently
tired out with their share of our festivity. Fore God! I
believe we are the last of the guests.”

And with the word, the young men mounted joyously, and
galloped away at the top of their horses' speed to the quarters
of the life-guards in Windsor.

Half an hour after their departure, the two sisters sat above
stairs in a pleasant chamber, disrobing themselves, with the
assistance of their maidens, of the cumbrous and stiff costumes
of the ball-room, and jesting merrily over the events of the
evening.

“Well, Blanche,” said Agnes, archly, “confess, siss, who is
the lord paramount, the beau par excellence, of the ball? I
know, you demure puss! After all, it is ever the quiet cat that
licks the cream. But to think that on your very first night

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

you should have made such a conquest. So difficult, too,
to please, they say, and all the great court ladies dying for
him.”

“Hush! madcap. I don't know who you mean. At all
events, I have not danced four dances in one evening with one
cavalier. Ah! have I caught you, pretty mistress?”

“Oh! that was only poor George Delawarr. A paltry cornet
in the guards. He will do well enough to have dangling after
one, to play with, while he amuses one—but fancy, being proud
of conquering poor George! His namesake with the Saint
before it were worth a score of such.”

“Fie, sister!” said Blanche, gravely. “I do not love to hear
you talk so. I am sure he's a very pretty gentleman, and has
twice as much head as my lord, if I'm not mistaken; and three
times as much heart.”

“Heart, indeed, siss! Much you know about hearts, I fancy.
But, now that you speak of it, I will try if he has got a heart.
If he has, he will do well to pique some more eligible—”

“Oh! Agnes, Agnes! I cannot hear you—”

“Pshaw!” interrupted the younger sister, very bitterly, “this
affectation of sentiment and disinterestedness sits very prettily
on the heiress of Ditton-in-the-Dale, Long Netherby, and Waltham
Ferrers, three manors, and ten thousand pounds a year to
buy a bridegroom! Poor I, with my face for my fortune, must
needs make my wit eke out my want of dowry. And I'm not
one, I promise you, siss, to choose love in a cottage. No, no!
Give me your Lord St. George, and I'll make over all my right
and title to poor George Delawarr this minute. Heigho! I
believe the fellow is smitten with me after all. Well, well! I'll
have some fun with him before I have done yet.”

“Again,” said Blanche, gravely, but reproachfully, “I have
long seen that you are light, and careless whom you wound

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

with your wild words, but I never thought before that you were
bad-hearted.”

“Bad-hearted, sister!”

“Yes! bad-hearted! To speak to me of manors, or of
money, as if for fifty wills, or five hundred fathers, I would ever
profit by a parent's whim to rob my sister of her portion. As
if I would not rather lie in the cold grave, than that my sister
should have a wish ungratified, which I had power to gratify,
much less that she should narrow down the standard of her
choice—the holiest and most sacred thing on earth—to the
miserable scale of wealth and title. Out upon it! Never, while
you live, speak so to me again!”

“Sister, I never will. I did not mean it, sister, dear,” cried
Agnes, now much affected, as she saw how vehemently Blanche
was moved. “You should not heed me. You know my wild,
rash way, and how I speak whatever words come first.”

“Those were very meaning words, Agnes—and very bitter,
too. They cut me to the heart,” cried the fair girl, bursting
into a flood of passionate tears.

“Oh! do not—do not, Blanche. Forgive me, dearest! Indeed,
indeed, I meant nothing!”

“Forgive you, Agnes! I have nothing to forgive. I was not
even angry, but pained, but sorry for you, sister; for sure I am,
that if you give way to this bitter, jealous spirit, you will work
much anguish to yourself, and to all those who love you.”

“Jealous, Blanche!”

“Yes, Agnes, jealous! But let us say no more. Let this
pass, and be forgotten; but never, dear girl, if you love me, as
I think you do, never so speak to me again.”

“I never, never will.” And she fell upon her neck, and
kissed her fondly, as her heart relented, and she felt something
of sincere repentance for the harsh words which she

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

had spoken, and the hard, bitter feelings which suggested
them.

Another hour, and, clasped in each other's arms, they were
sleeping as sweetly as though no breath of this world's bitterness
had ever blown upon their hearts, or stirred them into
momentary strife.

Peace to their slumbers, and sweet dreams!

It was, perhaps, an hour or two after noon, and the early
dinner of the time was already over, when the two sisters
strolled out into the gardens, unaccompanied, except by a tall
old greyhound, Blanche's peculiar friend and guardian, and
some two or three beautiful silky-haired King Charles spaniels.

After loitering for a little while among the trim parterres
and box-edged terraces, and gathering a few sweet summer
flowers, they turned to avoid the heat, which was excessive,
into the dark elm avenue, and wandered along between the tall
black yew hedges, linked arm-in-arm, indeed, but both silent
and abstracted, and neither of them conscious of the rich melancholy
music of the nightingale, which was ringing all around
them in that pleasant solitude.

Both, indeed, were buried in deep thought; and each,
perhaps, for the first time in her life, felt that her thought was
such that she could not, dared not, communicate it to her
sister.

For Blanche Fitz-Henry had, on the previous night, begun,
for the first time in her life, to suspect that she was the owner,
for the time being, of a commodity called a heart, although it
may be that the very suspicion proved in some degree that the
possession was about to pass, if it were not already passing,
from her.

In sober seriousness, it must be confessed that the young
cornet of the Life Guards, although he had made so little

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

impression on her to whom he had devoted his attentions, had
produced an effect different from anything which she had
ever felt before on the mind of the elder sister. It was not his
good mien, nor his noble air that had struck her; for though
he was a well-made, fine-looking man, of graceful manners and
high-born carriage, there were twenty men in the room with
whom he could not for five minutes have sustained a comparison
in point of personal appearance.

His friend, the Viscount St. George, to whom she had lent
but a cold ear, was a far handsomer man. Nor was it his wit
and gay humor, and easy flow of conversation, that had captivated
her fancy; although she certainly did think him the
most agreeable man she had ever listened to. No, it was the
under-current of delicate and poetical thought, the glimpses of
a high and noble spirit, which flashed out at times through the
light veil of reckless merriment, which, partly in compliance
with the spirit of the day, and partly because his was a gay
and mirthful nature, he had superinduced over the deeper and
grander points of his character. No; it was a certain originality
of mind, which assured her that, though he might talk
lightly, he was one to feel fervently and deeply—it was the
impress of truth, and candor, and high independence, which
was stamped on his every word and action, that first riveted
her attention, and, in spite of her resistance, half fascinated her
imagination.

This it was that had held her abstracted and apparently indifferent,
while Lord St. George was exerting all his powers of
entertainment in her behalf; this it was that had roused her
indignation at hearing her sister speak so slightingly, and, as
it seemed to her, so ungenerously of one whom she felt intuitively
to be good and noble.

This it was which now held her mute and thoughtful, and

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

almost sad; for she felt conscious that she was on the verge of
loving—loving one who, for aught that he had shown as yet,
cared not for her, perhaps even preferred another—and that
other her own sister.

Thereupon her maiden modesty rallied tumultuous to the
rescue, and suggested the shame of giving love unasked, giving
it, perchance, to be scorned—and almost she resolved to stifle
the infant feeling in its birth, and rise superior to the weakness.
But when was ever love vanquished by cold argument, or
bound at the chariot-wheels of reason?

The thought would still rise up prominent, turn her mind to
whatever subject she would, coupled with something of pity at
the treatment which he was like to meet from Agnes, something
of vague, unconfessed pleasure that it was so, and something of
secret hope that his eyes would ere long be opened, and that she
might prove, in the end, herself his consoler.

And what, meanwhile, were the dreams of Agnes? Bitter—
bitter, and black, and hateful. Oh! it is a terrible consideration,
how swiftly evil thoughts, once admitted to the heart,
take root and flourish, and grow up into a rank and poisonous
crop, choking the good grain utterly, and corrupting the very
soil of which they have taken hold. There is but one hope—
but one! To tear them from the root forcibly, though the
heart-strings crack, and the soul trembles, as with a spiritual
earthquake. To nerve the mind firmly and resolutely, yet
humbly withal, and contritely, and with prayer against temptation,
prayer for support from on high—to resist the Evil One
with the whole force of the intellect, the whole truth of the
heart, and to stop the ears steadfastly against the voice of the
charmer, charm he never so wisely.

But so did not Agnes Fitz-Henry. It is true that on the
preceding night her better feelings had been touched, her

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

heart had relented, and she had banished, as she thought, the
evil counsellors, ambition, envy, jealousy, and distrust, from her
spirit.

But with the night the better influence passed away, and ere
the morning had well come, the evil spirit had returned to his
dwelling-place, and brought with him other spirits, worse and
more wicked than himself.

The festive scene of the previous evening had, for the first
time, opened her eyes fairly to her own position; she read it in
the demeanor of all present; she heard it in the whispers which
unintentionally reached her ears; she felt it intuitively in the
shade—it was scarcely a shade, yet she observed it—of difference
perceptible in the degree of deference and courtesy paid to herself
and to her sister.

She felt, for the first time, that Blanche was everything, herself
a mere cipher—that Blanche was the lady of the manor,
the cynosure of all eyes, the queen of all hearts; herself but the
lady's poor relation, the dependent on her bounty, and at the
best a creature to be played with, and petted for her beauty
and her wit, without regard to her feelings, or sympathy for
her heart.

And prepared as she was at all times to resist even just authority
with insolent rebellion; ready as she was always to
assume the defensive, and from that the offensive against all
whom she fancied offenders, how angrily did her heart now boil
up, how almost fiercely did she muster her faculties to resist, to
attack, to conquer, to annihilate all whom she deemed her
enemies—and that, for the moment, was the world.

Conscious of her own beauty, of her own wit, of her own
high and powerful intellect, perhaps over-confident in her resources,
she determined on that instant that she would devote
them all, all to one purpose, to which she would bend every

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

energy, direct every thought of her mind—to her own aggrandizement,
by means of some great and splendid marriage,
which should set her as far above the heiress of Ditton-in-the-Dale,
as the rich heiress now stood in the world's eye above
the portionless and dependent sister.

Nor was this all—there was a sterner, harder, and more
wicked feeling yet, springing up in her heart, and whispering
the sweetness of revenge—revenge on that amiable and gentle
sister, who, so far from wronging her, had loved her ever with
the tenderest and most affectionate love, who would have sacrificed
her dearest wishes to her welfare—but whom, in the hardness
of her embittered spirit, she could now see only as an
intruder upon her own just rights, a rival on the stage of
fashion, perhaps in the interests of the heart—whom she already
envied, suspected, almost hated.

And Blanche, at that self-same moment, had resolved to keep
watch on her own heart narrowly, and to observe her sister's
bearing towards George Delawarr, that in case she should perceive
her favoring his suit, she might at once crush down the
germ of rising passion, and sacrifice her own to her dear sister's
happiness.

Alas! Blanche! Alas! Agnes!

Thus they strolled onward, silently and slowly, until they
reached the little green before the summer-house, which was
then the gayest and most lightsome place that can be imagined,
with its rare paintings glowing in their undimmed hues, its
gilding bright and burnished, its furniture all sumptuous and
new, and instead of the dark funereal ivy, covered with woodbine
and rich clustered roses. The windows were all thrown
wide open to the perfumed summer air, and the warm light
poured in through the gaps in the tree-tops, and above the summits
of the then carefully trimmed hedgerows, blithe and golden.

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

They entered and sat down, still pensive and abstracted; but
ere long the pleasant and happy influences of the time and place
appeared to operate in some degree on the feelings of both,
but especially on the tranquil and well-ordered mind of the
elder sister. She raised her head suddenly, and was about to
speak, when the rapid sound of horses' feet, unheard on the soft
sand until they were hard by, turned her attention to the window,
and the next moment the two young cavaliers, who were
even then uppermost in her mind, came into view, cantering
along slowly on their well-managed chargers.

Her eye was not quicker than those of the gallant riders,
who, seeing the ladies, whom they had ridden over to visit,
sitting by the windows of the summer-house, checked their
horses on the instant, and doffed their plumed hats.

“Good faith, fair ladies, we are in fortune's graces to-day,”
said the young peer, gracefully, “since having ridden thus far
on our way to pay you our humble devoirs, we meet you thus
short of our journey's end.”

“But how are we to win our way to you,” cried Delawarr,
“as you sit there bright chatelaines of your enchanted bower—
for I see neither fairy skiff, piloted by grim-visaged dwarfs, to
waft us over, nor even a stray dragon, by aid of whose broad
wings to fly across this mimic moat, which seems to be something
of the deepest?”

“Oh! gallop on, gay knights,” said Agnes, smiling on Lord
St. George, but averting her face somewhat from the cornet,
“gallop on to the lodges, and leaving there your coursers, take
the first path on the left hand, and that will lead you to our
presence; and should you peradventure get entangled in the
hornbeam maze, why, one of us two will bring you the clue,
like a second Ariadne. Ride on and we will meet you. Come,
sister, let us walk.”

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

Blanche had as yet scarcely found words to reply to the greeting
of the gallants, for the coincidence of their arrival with her
own thoughts had embarrassed her a little, and she had blushed
crimson as she caught the eye of George Delawarr fixed on her
with a marked expression, beneath which her own dropped
timidly. But now she arose, and bowing with an easy smile,
and a few pleasant words, expressed her willingness to abide by
her sister's plan.

In a few minutes the ladies met their gallants in the green
labyrinth of which Agnes had spoken, and falling into pairs,
for the walk was too narrow to allow them all four to walk
abreast, they strolled in company toward the Hall.

What words they said I am not about to relate—for such
conversations, though infinitely pleasant to the parties, are for
the most part infinitely dull to third persons—but it so fell
out, not without something of forwardness and marked management,
which did not escape the young soldier's rapid eye,
on the part of Agnes, that the order of things which had been
on the previous evening was reversed; the gay, rattling girl
attaching herself perforce to the viscount, not without a sharp
and half-sarcastic jest at the expense of her former partner,
and the mild heiress falling to his charge.

George Delawarr had been smitten, it is true, the night
before by the gaiety and rapid intellect of Agnes, as well as
by the wild and peculiar style of her beauty; and it might
well have been that the temporary fascination might have
ripened into love. But he was hurt, and disgusted even more
than hurt by her manner, and observing her with a watchful
eye as she coquetted with his friend, he speedily came to the
conclusion that St. George was right in his estimate of her
character at least, although he now seemed to be flattered and
amused by her evident prepossession in his favor.

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

He had not, it is true, been deeply enough touched to feel
either pique or melancholy at this discovery, but was so far
heart-whole as to be rather inclined to laugh at the fickleness
of the merry jilt than either to repine or to be angry.

He was by no means the man, however, to cast away the
occasion of pleasure; and walking with so beautiful and soft
a creature as Blanche, he naturally abandoned himself to the
tide of the hour, and in a little while found himself engaged
in a conversation which, if less sparkling and brilliant, was a
thousand times more charming than that which he had yesterday
held with her sister.

In a short time he had made the discovery that with regard
to the elder sister, too, his friend's penetration had exceeded
his own; and that beneath that calm and tranquil exterior
there lay a deep and powerful mind, stored with a treasury of
the richest gems of thought and feeling. He learned in that
long woodland walk that she was, indeed, a creature both to
adore and to be adored; and he, too, like St. George, was
certain that the happy man whom she should love would be
loved for himself alone, with the whole fervor, the whole truth,
the whole concentrated passion of a heart, the flow of which
once unloosed, would be but the stronger for the restraint
which had hitherto confined it.

Ere long, as they reached the wider avenue, the two parties
united, and then more than ever he perceived the immense
superiority in all loveable, all feminine points, of the elder to
the younger sister; for Agnes, though brilliant and seemingly
thoughtless and spirit-free as ever, let fall full many a bitter
word, many a covert taunt and hidden sneer, which, with his
eyes now opened as they were, he readily detected, and which
Blanche, as he could discover, even through her graceful
quietude, felt, and felt painfully.

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

They reached the Hall at length, and were duly welcomed
by its master; refreshments were offered and accepted; and
the young men were invited to return often, and a day was
fixed on which they should partake the hospitalities of Ditton
at least as temporary residents.

The night was already closing in when they mounted their
horses and withdrew, both well pleased with their visit; for
the young lord was in pursuit of amusement only, and seeing
at a glance the coyness of the heiress and the somewhat forward
coquetry of her sister, he had accommodated himself to
circumstances, and determined that a passing flirtation with so
pretty a girl, and a short séjour at a house so well appointed
as Ditton, would be no unpleasant substitute for London in
the dog-days; and George Delawarr, like Romeo, had discarded
the imaginary love the moment he found the true
Juliet. If not in love he certainly was fascinated—charmed;
he certainly thought Blanche the sweetest and most lovely girl
he had ever met, and was well inclined to believe that she was
the best and most admirable. He trembled on the verge of
his fate.

And she—her destiny was fixed already, and for ever!
And when she saw her sister delighted with the attentions of
the youthful nobleman, she smiled to herself and dreamed a
pleasant dream, and gave herself up to the sweet delusion.
She had already asked her own heart “does he love me?” and
though it fluttered sorely and hesitated for a while, it did not
answer “No!”

But as the gentlemen rode homeward, St. George turned
shortly on his companion, and said, gravely,

“You have changed your mind, Delawarr, and found out
that I am right. Nevertheless, beware! do not, for God's
sake, fall in love with her, or make her love you!”

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

The blood flushed fiery-red to the ingenuous brow of George
Delawarr, and he was embarrassed for a moment. Then he
tried to turn off his confusion with a jest.

“What, jealous, my lord! jealous of a poor cornet with no
other fortune than an honorable name and a bright sword! I
thought you, too, had changed your mind when I saw you
flirting so merrily with that merry brunette.”

“You did see me flirting, George—nothing more; and I
have changed my mind since the beginning, if not since the
end of last evening—for I thought at first that fair Blanche
Fitz-Henry would make me a charming wife; and now I am
sure that she would not—”

“Why so, my lord? For God's sake! why say you so?”

“Because she never would love me, George; and I would
never marry any woman unless I were sure that she both
could and did. So you see that I am not the least jealous;
but still I say, don't fall in love with her—”

“Faith! St. George, but your admonition comes somewhat
late; for I believe I am half in love with her already.”

“Then stop where you are and go no deeper; for if I err
not, she is more than half in love with you, too.”

“A strange reason, St. George, wherefore to bid me stop!”

“A most excellent good one!” replied the other, gravely,
and almost sadly, “for mutual love between you two can only
lead to mutual misery. Her father never would consent to
her marrying you more than he would to her marrying a
peasant—the man is perfectly insane on the subject of titledeeds
and heraldry, and will accept no one for his son-in-law
who cannot show as many quarterings as a Spanish grandee
or a German noble. But, of course, it is of no use talking
about it. Love never yet listened to reason; and, moreover, I
suppose what is to be is to be—come what may.”

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

“And what will you do, St. George, about Agnes? I think
you are touched there a little!”

“Not a whit I—honor bright! And for what I will do—
amuse myself, George—amuse myself, and that pretty coquette
too; and if I find her less of a coquette, with more of a heart
than I fancy she has—” he stopped short and laughed.

“Well, what then—what then?” cried George Delawarr.

“It will be time enough to decide then.

“And so say I, St. George. Meanwhile, I, too, will amuse
myself.”

“Ay! but observe this special difference—what is fun to
you may be death to her, for she has a heart, and a fine, and
true, and deep one; may be death to yourself, for you, too,
are honorable, and true, and noble; and that is why I love
you, George, and why I speak to you thus, at the risk of being
held meddlesome or impertinent.”

“Oh, never, never!” exclaimed Delawarr, moving his horse
closer up to him, and grasping his hand warmly, “never!
You meddlesome or impertinent! Let me hear no man call
you so. But I will think of this. On my honor, I will think
of this that you have said!”

And he did think of it. Thought of it often, deeply—and
the more he thought, the more he loved Blanche Fitz-Henry.

Days, weeks, and months rolled on, and still those two
young cavaliers were constant visitors, sometimes alone, sometimes
with other gallants in their company, at Ditton-in-the-Dale.
And ever still, despite his companion's warning, Delawarr
lingered by the fair heiress's side, until both were as deeply
enamored as it is possible for two persons to be, both single-hearted,
both endowed with powerful intellect and powerful
imagination; both of that strong and energetic temperament
which renders all impressions permanent, all strong passions

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

immortal. It was strange that there should have been two
persons, and there were but two, who discovered nothing of
what was passing—suspected nothing of the deep feelings
which possessed the hearts of the young lovers; while all else
marked the growth of liking into love, of love into that absolute
and overwhelming idolatry which but few souls can comprehend,
and which to those few is the mightiest of blessings
or the blackest of curses.

And those two, as is oftentimes the case, were the very two
whom it most concerned to perceive, and who imagined themselves
the quickest and the clearest sighted—Allan Fitz-Henry
and the envious Agnes.

But so true is it that the hope is oft parent to the thought,
and the thought again to security and conviction, that, having
in the first instance made up his mind that Lord St. George
would be a most suitable successor to the name of the family,
and secondly, that he was engaged in prosecuting his suit to
the elder daughter, her father gave himself no further trouble
in the matter, but suffered things to take their own course
without interference.

He saw, indeed, that in public the viscount was more frequently
the companion of Agnes than of Blanche; that there
seemed to be a better and more rapid intelligence between
them; and that Blanche appeared better pleased with George
Delawarr's than with the viscount's company.

But, to a man blinded by his own wishes and prejudices,
such evidences went as nothing. He set it down at once to
the score of timidity on Blanche's part, and to the desire of
avoiding unnecessary notoriety on St. George's; and saw
nothing but what was perfectly natural and comprehensible in
the fact that the younger sister and the familiar friend should
be the mutual confidants, perhaps the go-betweens, of the two
acknowledged lovers.

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

He was in high good humor, therefore; and as he fancied
himself on the high-road to the full fruition of his schemes,
nothing could exceed his courtesy and kindness to the young
cornet, whom he almost overpowered with those tokens of
affection and regard which he did not choose to lavish on the
peer, lest he should be thought to be courting his alliance.

Agnes, in the meantime, was so busy in the prosecution of
her assault on Lord St. George's heart, on which she began to
believe that she had made some permanent impression, that
she was perfectly contented with her own position, and was
well disposed to let other people enjoy themselves, provided
they did not interfere with her proceedings. It is true, that
at times, in the very spirit of coquetry, she would resume her
flirtation with George Delawarr, for the double purpose of
piquing the viscount and playing with the cornet's affections,
which, blinded by self-love, she still believed to be devoted to
her pretty self.

But Delawarr was so happy in himself, that, without any
intention of playing with Agnes, or deceiving her, he joked
and rattled with her as he would with a sister, and believing
that she must understand their mutual situation, at times
treated her with a sort of quiet fondness, as a man naturally
does the sister of his betrothed or his bride, which effectually
completed her hallucination.

The consequence of all this was, that, while they were unintentionally
deceiving others, they were fatally deceiving themselves
likewise; and of this, it is probable that no one was
aware, with the exception of St. George, who, seeing that his
warnings were neglected, did not choose to meddle further in
the matter, although keeping himself ready to aid the lovers
to the utmost of his ability by any means that should offer.

In the innocence of their hearts, and the purity of their young
love, they fancied that what was so clear to themselves, must be

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

apparent to the eyes of others; and they flattered themselves
that the lady's father not only saw, but approved their affection,
and that when the fitting time should arrive, there would be no
obstacle to the accomplishment of their happiness.

It is true that Blanche spoke not of her love to her sister, for,
apart from the aversion which a refined and delicate girl must
ever feel to touching on that subject, unless the secret be teased
or coaxed out of her by some near and affectionate friend, there
had grown up a sort of distance, not coldness, nor dislike, nor
distrust, but simply distaste, and lack of communication between
the sisters since the night of the birth-day ball. Still
Blanche doubted not that her sister saw and knew all that was
passing in her mind, in the same manner as she read her heart;
and it was to her evident liking for Lord St. George, and the
engrossing claim of her own affections on all her thoughts, and
all her time, that she attributed her carelessness of herself.

Deeply, however, did she err, and cruelly was she destined to
be undeceived.

The early days of autumn had arrived, and the woods had
donned their many-colored garments, when on a calm, sweet
evening—one of those quiet and delicious evenings peculiar to
that season—Blanche and George Delawarr had wandered away
from the gay concourse which filled the gardens, and unseen, as
they believed, and unsuspected, had turned into the old labyrinth,
where first they had begun to love, and were wrapped in
soft dreams of the near approach of more perfect happiness.

But a quick, hard eye was upon them—the eye of Agnes;
for, by chance, Lord St. George was absent, having been summoned
to attend the king at Windsor; and being left to herself,
her busy mind, too busy to rest for a moment idle, plunged into
mischief and malevolence.

No sooner did she see them turn aside from the broad walk
than the cloud was withdrawn, as if by magic, from her eyes;

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

and she saw almost intuitively all that had previously escaped
her.

Not a second did she lose, but stealing after the unsuspecting
pair with a noiseless and treacherous step, she followed them,
foot by foot, through the mazes of the clipped hornbeam labyrinth,
divided from them only by the verdant screen, listening
to every half-breathed word of love, and drinking in with greedy
ears every passionate sigh.

Delawarr's left arm was around Blanche's slender waist, and
her right hand rested on his shoulder; the fingers of their other
hands were entwined lovingly together, as they wandered onward,
wrapped each in the other, unconscious of wrong on their
own part, and unsuspicious of injury from any other.

Meanwhile, with rage in her eyes, with hell in her heart,
Agnes followed and listened.

So deadly was her hatred, at that moment, of her sister, so fierce
and overmastering her rage, that it was only by the utmost exertion
of self-control that she could refrain from rushing forward and
loading them with reproaches, with contumely, and with scorn.

But biting her lips till the blood sprang beneath her pearly teeth,
and clenching her hands so hard that the nails wounded their
tender palms, she did refrain, did subdue the swelling fury of her
rebellious heart, and awaited the hour of more deadly vengeance.

Vengeance for what? She had not loved George Delawarr—
nay, she had scorned him! Blanche had not robbed her of her
lover—nay, in her own thoughts, she had carried off the admirer,
perhaps the future lover, from the heiress.

She was the wronger, not the wronged! Then wherefore
vengeance?

Even, therefore, reader, because she had wronged her, and
knew it; because her own conscience smote her, and she would
fain avenge on the innocent cause, the pangs which at times rent
her own bosom.

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

Envious and bitter, she could not endure that Blanche should
be loved, as she felt she was not loved herself, purely, devotedly,
for ever, and for herself alone.

Ambitious, and insatiate of admiration, she could not endure
that George Delawarr, once her captive, whom she still thought
her slave, should shake off his allegiance to herself, much less
that he should dare to love her sister.

Even while she listened, she suddenly heard Blanche reply to
some words of her lover, which had escaped her watchful ears.

“Never fear, dearest George; I am sure that he has seen and
knows all—he is the kindest and the best of fathers. I will tell
him all to-morrow, and will have good news for you when you
come to see me in the evening.”

“Never!” exclaimed the fury, stamping upon the ground
violently—“by all my hopes of heaven never!”

And with the words she darted away in the direction of the
hall as fast as her feet could carry her over the level greensward;
rage seeming literally to lend her wings, so rapidly did
her fiery passions spur her on the road to impotent revenge.

Ten minutes afterward, with his face inflamed with fury, his
periwing awry, his dress disordered by the haste with which he
had come up, Allan Fitz-Henry broke upon the unsuspecting
lovers.

Snatching his daughter rudely from the young man's half
embrace, he broke out into a torrent of terrible and furious
invective, far more disgraceful to him who used it, than to those
on whom it was vented.

There was no check to his violence, no moderation on his
tongue. Traitor, and knave, and low-born beggar, were the
mildest epithets which he applied to the high-bred and gallant
soldier; while on his sweet and shrinking child he heaped terms
the most opprobrious, the most unworthy of himself, whether as
a father or as a man.

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

The blood rushed crimson to the brow of George Delawarr,
and his hand fell, as if by instinct, upon the hilt of his rapier;
but the next moment he withdrew it, and was cool by a mighty
effort.

“From you, sir, anything! You will be sorry for this to-morrow!”

“Never, sir, never! Get you gone! base domestic traitor!
Get you gone, lest I call my servants, and bid them spurn you
from my premises!”

“I go, sir—” he began calmly; but at this moment St.
George came upon the scene, having just returned from Windsor,
eager, but, alas! too late, to anticipate the shameful scene—and
to him did George Delawarr turn with unutterable anguish in
his eyes. “Bid my men bring my horses after me, St. George,”
said he, firmly, but mournfully; “for me, this is no place any
longer. Farewell, sir! you will repent of this. Adieu, Blanche,
we shall meet again, sweet one.”

“Never! dog, never! or with my own hands—”

“Hush! hush! for shame. Peace, Mister Fitz-Henry, these
words are not such as may pass between gentlemen. Go,
George, for God's sake! Go, and prevent worse scandal,” cried
the viscount.

And miserable beyond all comprehension, his dream of biiss
thus cruelly cut short, the young man went his way, leaving his
mistress hanging in a deep swoon, happy to be for a while
unconscious of her misery, upon her father's arm.

Three days had passed—three dark, dismal, hopeless days.
Delawarr did his duty with his regiment, nay, did it well—but
he was utterly unconscious, his mind was afar off, as of a man
walking in a dream. Late on the third night a small note was
put into his hands, blistered and soiled with tears. A wan smile
crossed his face, he ordered his horses at daybreak, drained a
deep draught of wine, sauntered away to his own chamber,

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

stopping at every two or three paces in deep meditation; threw
himself on his bed, for the first time in his life without praying,
and slept, or seemed to sleep, till daybreak.

Three days had passed—three dark, dismal, hopeless days!
Blanche was half dead—for she now despaired. All methods
had been tried with the fierce and prejudiced old man, secretly
prompted by that demon-girl—and all tried in vain. Poor
Blanche had implored him to suffer her to resign her birthright
in favor of her sister, who would wed to suit his wishes, but in
vain. The generous St. George had offered to purchase for his
friend, as speedily as possible, every step to the very highest in
the service; nay, he had obtained from the easy monarch a
promise to raise him to the peerage, but in vain.

And Blanche despaired; and St. George left the Hall in
sorrow and disgust that he could effect nothing.

That evening Blanche's maid, a true and honest girl, delivered
to her mistress a small note, brought by a peasant lad; and
within an hour the boy went thence, the bearer of a billet,
blistered and wet with tears.

And Blanche crept away unheeded to her chamber, and
threw herself upon her knees, and prayed fervently and long; and
casting herself upon her painful bed, at last wept herself to sleep.

The morning dawned, merry, and clear, and lightsome; and
all the face of nature smiled gladly in the merry sunbeams.

At the first peep of dawn Blanche started from her restless
slumbers, dressed herself hastily, and creeping down the stairs
with a cautious step, unbarred a postern door, darted out into
the free air, without casting a glance behind her, and fled, with
all the speed of mingled love and terror, down the green avenue
toward the gay pavilion—scene of so many happy hours.

But again she was watched by an envious eye, and followed
by a jealous foot.

For scarce ten minutes had elapsed from the time when she

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

issued from the postern, before Agnes appeared on the threshold,
with her dark face livid and convulsed with passion; and after
pausing a moment, as if in hesitation, followed rapidly in the
footsteps of her sister.

When Blanche reached the summer-house, it was closed and
untenanted; but scarcely had she entered and cast open the
blinds of one window toward the road, before a hard horse-tramp
was heard coming up at full gallop, and in an instant George
Delawarr pulled up his panting charger in the lane, leaped to
the ground, swung himself up into the branches of the great
oak-tree, and climbing rapidly along its gnarled limbs, sprang
down on the other side, rushed into the building, and cast himself
at his mistress's feet.

Agnes was entering the far end of the elm-tree walk as he
sprang down into the little coplanade, but he was too dreadfully
preoccupied with hope and anguish, and almost despair, to
observe anything around him.

But she saw him, and fearful that she should be too late to
arrest what she supposed to be the lovers' flight, she ran like
the wind.

She neared the doorway—loud voices reached her ears, but
whether in anger, or in supplication, or in sorrow, she could not
distinguish.

Then came a sound that rooted her to the ground on which
her flying foot was planted, in mute terror.

The round ringing report of a pistol-shot! and ere its echo
had begun to die away, another!

No shriek, no wail, no word succeeded—all was as silent as
the grave.

Then terror gave her courage, and she rushed madly forward
a few steps, then stood on the threshold horror-stricken.

Both those young souls, but a few days before so happy, so
loving, had taken their flight—whither?

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

Both lay there dead, as they had fallen, but unconvulsed, and
graceful even in death. Neither had groaned or struggled, but
as they had fallen, so they lay, a few feet asunder—her heart
and his brain pierced by the deadly bullets, sped with the accuracy
of his never-erring aim.

While she stood gazing, in the very stupor of dread, scarce
conscious yet of what had fallen out, a deep voice smote her ear.

“Base, base girl, this is all your doing!” Then, as if wakening
from a trance, she uttered a long, piercing shriek, darted
into the pavilion between the gory corpses, and flung herself
headlong out of the open window into the pool beneath.

But she was not fated so to die. A strong hand dragged her
out—the hand of St. George, who, learning that his friend had
ridden forth towards Ditton, had followed him, and arrived too
late by scarce a minute.

From that day forth Agnes Fitz-Henry was a dull, melancholy
maniac. Never one gleam of momentary light dispersed
the shadows of her insane horror—never one smile crossed her
lip, one pleasant thought relieved her life-long sorrow. Thus
lived she; and when death at length came to restore her spirit's
light, she died, and made no sign.

Allan Fitz-Henry lived—a moody misanthropic man, and
shunned of all. In truth, the saddest and most wretched of the
sons of men.

How that catastrophe fell out none ever knew, and it were
useless to conjecture.

They were beautiful, they were young, they were happy.
The evil days arrived—and they were wretched, and lacked
strength to bear their wretchedness. They are gone where One
alone must judge them—may He have pity on their weakness.
Requiescant!

THE END. Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Herbert, Henry William, 1807-1858 [1854], Persons and pictures from the histories of France and England, from the Norman Conquest to the fall of the Stuarts. (Riker, Thorne & Co., New York) [word count] [eaf583T].
Powered by PhiloLogic